TEOFILACT

LIGURDA HE
SONTINEOLOVELLA

1
 PROLOGUE

I had been living in pain and torture during the latest years of my life. Everybody around me thought I
was crazy, but I really wasn't. I admit I wasn't normal, but not being normal doesn't mean being
insane.

My transience from normal to abnormal happened in a foreign country, where I had gone to seek
refuge. I meant to find people who would love the fire as much as me, but that country disappointed
me. Everybody loved the windows of the shops and they didn't believe in the fire. They didn't believe
because they weren't living in flames, for what use are you if you believe in the fire but you don't
burn? To believe in fire is one thing, to burn is another! Well, they weren't only not burning, but they
didn't even believe that burning existed, they didn't believe in the burning that I am talking about.

They disappointed me, and one afternoon, while I was thinking about what arguments to bring them so
that they might at least believe in the fire, I heard three knocks on the window. I was living on the
second floor, so it was impossible for anyone visible to be able to do that. Indeed, I saw a young man
dressed in a blue-green robe with silver reflexes, but beyond him, in the depth of the skies, I could see,
through the trees, the Heavens opening and a lot of older men, all burning. They were all floating on
top of a burning cloud.

While I was watching them, their flames started to burn me even more and all of a sudden a lightning
sprang out of the oldest of them and entered me. The flames engulfed me in that same instant and I
collapsed, enveloped in the boundless ecstasy of burning.

I came to myself swiftly and, burning in big flames, I ran to my friend (the only one who believed in
the fire) to tell him about my vision. But to my surprise my friend told me to go to the hospital, for
I was probably ill!...

I let him be, seeing that he didn't understand, and I went for a walk, because I couldn't keep still. To my
surprise, people got scared when they saw me and they were avoiding me. Young ladies were crossing
to the other side of the street and I didn't understand why...After all, why should I care about them since
the flames I was living in were true rapture?! They had no idea what the fire was, let alone the
burning in flames!

Another weird thing happened to me! Two police cars showed up and some policemen captured me and
took me someplace where I was given an injection. I slept like dead. When I woke up, I found myself
in a psychiatric ward. I had been brought there for no reason. They kept me there for one week and
after they became persuaded that I was normal, they let me go. Truth be said, the flames had stopped. I
was burning normally and I was probably looking normal.

I stayed in that country only ten more days and then I went back to my country, where I was born.
Things being as they were, I was still able to find there a few who believed in the fire.

But one day I felt a lightning entering me. I started to burn again in big flames and the people around
2
me looked at me with frightened eyes. My family, my good sister and my father called for the
ambulance and here was the psychiatric ward again. This time, the flames lasted for three days so they
had to keep me in the hospital for two months until I was back to normal.

For two years in a row, the flames came back from time to time and I went back to the hospital, every
time. My doctor was more and more worried. My good sister, too. But I was happy. To me, the flames
were the most beautiful thing, for through them I could SEE, UNDERSTAND and KNOW better
everything that was happening around me. On the other hand, I felt good in the hospital. All the
patients were rare souls. It was only the injections that I couldn't stand; they were horrible!

During the fourth year, in 1976, while I was burning normally at my writing desk, at around 1:00 in the
morning, a man dressed in a particular garment appeared before my eyes. He was burning, too. I
specify: I was burning normally...he was burning in big flames. He was sitting at a table, just like me.
He was supporting his head with his left hand and he was striking the beat of a song I couldn't hear
with his right thumb. He stared at me in a grave manner and he said in a commanding tone of voice:
Sing! In that instant the flames came over me and I started to sing unknowingly...

I sang for seven days and seven nights with that man, and during this time I didn't sleep and I didn't eat
anything. I only drank the tea and the fruit boil my good sister was bringing to me. She was scared.

On the seventh day, Densi this was the name of that man left, and I understood, while burning, the
past, the present and the future...But I wasn't able to convey what I had understood. And because I
wasn't able to say anything, to explain what had happened during the seven days, my good sister sent
me to that hospital again. After one month, the doctor reached the conclusion that I would not become
normal again, and he took away my T-square and my compasses. I couldn't be happier that I would be
forced to leave my peers and be all alone. Densi and his song were enough for me, and the flames were
ecstatic!

Thus I came to be a lonely man in my universe of flames. Actually, I couldn't feel the flames anymore.
I got used to live in them and I think I was in a kind of a new normality...The proof was that my good
sister had calmed down and she wasn't worried anymore. She could sense my new balance and she
didn't call the doctor anymore. But I didnt tell her of my conversations with Densi. This was my
secret, that I would come to reveal to her later on.

Densi was visiting me from time to time and he was telling me about the World he belonged to. He was
from the City of Flames, called the OPAL. He would always ask me to sing and I was always singing
the introductory theme of the Symphony no. 2 by Johannes Brahms. After that, he would begin his
stories.

After I had somewhat understood the mysteries of the World he was coming from, I dared ask Densi if
he had ever been on Earth. He told me he was here twice. The first time he had come to Egypt, as the
apprentice of the Great Messenger Jesus and he had borne the name of John; the second time, he came
eight centuries later, to Byzantium, as Maximus the Confessor, the one who had deciphered the path
to the inner universe and who had founded the cult of the ones who bow before the Divine beauty...

I was stunned! I was stunned because Maximus the Confessor was a true God to me! A God, because

3
he had been the first one to teach me how to descend into the depths of my soul, the one who had
taught me to stop serving the forms, to discard the shells and have a taste of the core. I loved him so
much during my adolescence, that I had carved his face in a piece of thick wood that sealed the
entrance of my house. I owed to Maximus the knowledge of the Light of the Mount Tabor and the joys
brought by ecstasy in the presence of : THE HARMONY THE BEAUTY THE SUBLIME!

John was my second God. I had learned from him the meaning of the logos, of the word, of the
mind. John had shown me how to understand the architecture of the alpha and the omega, the
meaning of the TWO-EDGED SWORD. Only reading his Apocalypse had I understood the meaning of
the Seven Angels, of the Seven Candlesticks, it had been through him that I had cleared the
mystery of the Book with Seven Seals. To John I owed the deciphering of the Second Coming of
Jesus Christ, that would come to pass under the sign of the BLOOD, which is the Philosophy that
would bring us the most meaningful of the syntheses...

I couldn't believe it! ...It was a meeting that was overwhelming me! If he had had a positive body, a
material one, like mine, I would have embraced him! But I was only seeing Densi in my mind's eye.

I then wished from the bottom of my heart that he should tell me about his lives on Earth, about the
mysteries of the love between him and Jesus, while he was John, the beloved apprentice. I wanted to
know especially what they had learned from the Egyptians, why Jesus descended to Egypt, and how
come John had those apocalyptic visions. I also wanted to know how he had come to decipher, while in
Byzantium, the technique of the inner prayer and what exactly his opinions were, because I could tell,
in the Philokalia1, that Maximus the Confessor had concealed some beliefs that he had avoided to
put down on paper too clearly maybe because he didn't want to come into conflict with the official
dogmas of the time.

I thus came to ask Densi over and over again to tell me about his lives on Earth. He was telling me of
many wonders that were going on in his world but I was always asking him: Please, tell me, tell me
the story of your lives, my beloved !...I kept asking him until when, two days ago, he promised me
he would start the story of the two journeys he had undergone on Earth. He asked me to write down his
story so that people on Earth could acquire an idea of the EFFORTS that those in the upper
heavens make for their sake, in order to support their SPIRITUAL EVOLUTION.

The great thinkers who had come down to EARTH belong to the superior levels of the Kingdom of
Light. THE SOWERS COME FROM THE GREAT FAMILY OF THE LUMINOUS. THEY SOW,
SO THAT THE PEOPLE ON EARTH MAY REAP.

So, because he had promised me he would tell me the story, I prepared myself and in the morning of
the 5th of April 1978, at dawn, after I had breakfast with my good sister, I told her about the great joy
we would be given, for - I forgot to tell you - in the meantime, my sister had been informed of my
secrets, so she came with me in my study room, we sat down, each of us on their chair, and I took out
of my record collection The Second Symphony by Brahms, to create a good atmosphere for Densi. ..

1
Philokalia an ample collection of writings by the Holy Fathers of the Orthodox Church, which pleads for
contemplative life, focused on interiorization and prayer. It contains writings of The Holy Fathers of the 8th to the 14th
century. In Romania, the first 4 volumes were printed between 1946 1948, and the rest of the volumes up to the 11th were
printed starting with 1975.

4
The cellos opened in a grave manner a new universe, full of sounds. The chorus replied with calmness
and warmth to the grave, deep tone of the cellos and thus started the first dialogue between the
woodwinds and the string instruments, offering us a deep theme, rich with meanings. The lights were
off. Only the eyes of the wooden owl were glaring in the dark. And in this atmosphere full of mystery,
Densi appeared, dressed as an Egyptian priest, in a transparent robe, austere, but luminous.

He was wearing the priests tiara on his head, but he was holding the symbol of the initiated in his
hand, that T with a small circle over the top, the sign of the secret bearers, of those bound by severe
oaths not to tell anyone what they had learned...

5
 THE G FLAT ARIA

The somber harmonies made the entire space vibrate...The glaring eyes of the owl, that was always
awake, were bright in the dark...
Densi, whose garments were emanating a rainbow of reflexes and lights, sat down. He sat down, his
chin in his left hand, and then he started his story:

My most beloved memories are from Egypt...I will never ever forget those quiet nights, when Jesus
used to come to the Great Pyramid of Xeropotamus - Keops - Ptah and we would talk about many
never ending issues. I will never forget the pale stars twinkling and the scarabs glowing in the night.

When Jesus was approaching, you could often hear an unknown music, which made the mystery of His
mission even bigger. It had been foretold that Jesus would descend to a positive body in Egypt,
amongst the purest of the peoples, the most disciplined, the most faithful, and whose initiates were the
wisest. It had been foretold that He should grow up under the light of the rushlights and of the torches
of the great initiates, so that through them and close to them He should become accustomed to the
earthly way of thinking.

The Christian theologians didnt understand many things. They thought that Jesus could do anything.
They read that when He was twelve He spoke in the Temple of Jerusalem and so they considered that
He had come from the Kingdom of Light already knowing the Bible by heart, already from His world.
But no! Jesus studied the Bible in Alexandria, when He also learned the Hebrew alphabet.

The Bible was the first book that the child Jesus asked for, from the Egyptian initiates, and they,
sensing the LIGHT that was emanating from the child Jesus, fulfilled His wish, they taught Him the
Hebrew alphabet in a short time and it took Him only a few weeks after that to be able read the whole
Bible. He then asked His Mother to take Him to Jerusalem and when He arrived there, He went to the
sages of the Temple and bewildered them.

My birth in Egypt was also foretold. Jesus needed a partner for His discussions, a true and devoted
friend and I offered to be the one. Almost 60 years before Jesus descended to Earth in Egypt, He asked
me: Will you come share the joy and the sorrow with Me? I smiled to Him...I was His, so to say,
weakness, in the OPAL. He loved me more than He did any of His companions. The sizes of my Light
and my Mensonic fields are much smaller than His, and I didnt understand myself why He loved me
so. I came to Earth seven years after Him. He told me to do so and I did.

Earths atmosphere is unbearable to us, the ones from the OPAL. We can only descend to it through
great and unimaginable efforts. In order to get used to Earth, Jesus had to descend slowly, level by
level, and His getting used to it took about 50 years. You have no idea! You say that God is all
powerful, that He can do anything. Well...He cannot really do everything! HE CANNOT DISREGARD
THE LAWS!

He had to descend thousands of times in order to be able to overcome the force with which Earth was
rejecting Him, getting used to it, training Himself, forcing His breathing to adapt to Earths
atmosphere. The adjustment was difficult for me too. I needed about 20 years so that I may come to
endure Earths atmosphere.

6
You have no idea! You think God makes a sign and thats it, everything is solved! No! All the solutions
ask for effort, hard working and zeal for the solving of the smallest problem. There is no such thing as a
miracle! Even our Father of the Lights, when He wants to solve something...He thinks hard, He
searches, investigates, meditates, discusses things over with His Collaborators and only then do they
take the decision.

Jesus descent to Earth was preceded by a Great Council of the Sages of the OPAL. Almost 60 years
before His coming to Earth, the Father of the Lights called all His Sons, all His Sages and all His
Collaborators to the Great Hall of Silence:

The realm of Lucifer on Earth is falling deeper and deeper. The nation that has formed there
under Our command has become so severely deformed that there is almost no chance for it to
redeem itself.

On the other hand, Earth needs a Messenger from our World to convey to them the necessary
explanations that are needed for a harmonious evolution. Earth is going through a serious crisis
of direction. I only found order and discipline in two places, the rest are evolving chaotically.

The Jewish people, to whom I have sent messengers, split from all the other nations. Their
religion is confused and full of errors. Beside this, the dark colors rule there and they lead their
people towards the edge of the abyss.

Who among you will descend to Earth, and accept this Special Mission? It will be very difficult
and your chances of success are very slim. Who will go? - asked the Father of the Lights.

And in that instant Jesus - THE DIVINE HUMILITY- dashed forward and He said in a voice full of
hope:
I will go, Father!
You must know that You will descend there under the sign of the suffering, You will meet with many
hardships, You will be alone and we will not be able to help you much! our Holy Father warned
Him...
I will accept it anyway, I will accept any destiny! Jesus, The Divine Humility, answered.
You cannot go by yourself, though. You need a companion, one to understand You, at least that one. I
see you will not be able to have friends among the earthlings, friends who would stand by You in Your
darkest hours

Then, Jesus turned towards me smiling and He asked me:

Will you come share the joy and the sorrow with me?...
I smiled back.
Then, He turned around and told our Holy Father:
I have already found the one who would join Me!
Our Holy Father of the Lights sat unflinching, looking at Jesus. All eyes were fixed on the One who
had offered to descend to the most terrible darkness. Our Father was watching Him intensely
Everybody was silent The silence lasted for a long time Dark omens were stirring in our hearts.
Everybody in the hall understood that something was going to happen, something that would make the
Mission end without being completely fulfilled. Our Holy Father, after a long silence, without smiling,

7
gravely and soberly, said to Him:
Prepare for Your Mission.
This was the beginning. Starting with that council, Jesus Mission took form, and it was directly related
to me, too. We had started our cooperation since then. He decided that I should descend later than Him.
I obeyed.

...........................................................................................................................................................

Densi paused. He stopped and sat thoughtfully He closed his eyes and told me:
I need to listen to some of your beautiful music
I immediately chose to play The Unfinished by Schubert and I put the record players needle on the
second part, the one I liked the most...
He listened to the first harmonies. After a few minutes he said:
Play something simpler and sadder. My first journey to Earth came to my mind, during the flourishing
Atlantis and I want to start with it. Look for something sadder

Atlantis was a thriving continent, with the highest religion that has ever existed here, with the wisest of
the Missionaries which, by the refinement of their thinking, caused a spiritual thrill among the people,
so that every year there would be hundreds who would sacrifice themselves. The Monzeomens! ...This
was the name of that fine nation that gave the most numerous spirits who ascended to the City of
Gold...

Come play something sad, so that I may remember that first journey to Earth of mine!...

I removed the record of The Unfinished...and I played instead the G flat Aria, the famous piece by
Bach.

Yes...This is what I needed!... Densi whispered, and then he sank back into his thoughts.

...........................................................................................................................................................

The aria finished and Densi told me telepathically to play it one more time.

I played it again when, suddenly, he raised his head and looked at us with eyes wide open. In them,
there was something warrior-like, full of rebellion, that frightened us...

8
 ATLANTIS

THE MONZEOMENS

Atlantis didnt deserve its punishment! Thousands of innocent people perished because of the
luciferians. But God - The Father of the Lights - didnt have any other choice, in order to punish the
luciferians, than the earthquakes and the rain of fire, followed by the sinking of the whole continent,
that was stretching between nowadays Mexico and France.
..........................................................................................................................................................

I remember Egypt very well. I will tell you many details about it. I remember my journey to Byzantium
even in more detail. Only in Byzantium can I say that I am able to talk about a real mans life, with all
its ups and downs. But I dont remember very well my private life in Atlantis. I will tell you everything
I know, though, and everything I will never be able to forget.

In the beginning, Atlantis was a true Heaven on Earth, a Heaven created by the Monzeomens
themselves, who were a rare and spiritualized nation, the elite of the Earth, who have finished with
their journeys on Earth altogether...

They had a philosophy that was simple and yet very deep. To them, the visible world was coming from
an ocean of cosmic dusts, where Hotima - the Light - was mixed with Xaxorax - the darkness. By
active movement, Hotima - the Light vanquished Xaxorax and thus the beings who were able to love
appeared, and those beings lived for love and sacrificed themselves for love. Hotima was all-powerful,
she was urging all beings to be active, to never be lazy. Awareness and consciousness were Hotima;
sleep and death were Xaxorax. But Xaxorax was weak and helpless. Hotima - the Light, by her infinite
powers, turned the loving beings into thinking beings, so the active man appeared, and the supreme
activity was the SACRIFICE.

The Monzeomens were of a rare vivacity. Joyful, alert, each of them was working as much as for the
rest of them. As there were no idols, there was no money either. They had neither bows, nor swords.
They were pure vegetarians and they didnt know how to strike or kill. There were no LAWS, no
punishments, no judges, they didnt know what FALLING meant. They were a part of the ancient elite
of those who didnt know what sin was.

9
However, they had rituals. All the events were celebrated. They celebrated birth and they were
laughing with joy when somebody was discarding the shell of the outer body. Marriages were
performed by the old sages who were wrapping the young couples in garlands of flowers.

Dont imagine though that they didnt have rulers. They had great thinkers and great sages who had but
one cult: that of the God Anamionao, who was coming from the OPAL. Anamionao had been a
Messenger who had revealed the mysteries of the Spiritual Universe to the Monzeomens. They had
found out about the Heavens, they had knowledge of the City of Gold, they knew about the OPAL and
its radiations. The OPAL was the sun itself, to them. Anamionao had taught them this, that the OPAL is
a perfect Sphere of beings who were living to sacrifice themselves for the Light.

The Monzeomens had schools, they were researching and studying using a system that you wouldnt
understand, if I were to explain it to you. Their language itself was special. The meaning of life was
loving to the point of sacrifice. They had hundreds of monasteries where thousands of Monzeomens
were retreating to meditate and contemplate.
This was a world that will only be on Earth in 20-25 thousand years from now!...

As centuries passed, the Monzeomens were becoming scarcer and their philosophy was turning into a
religion. A new nation appeared: the Suhlamins - a nation of a lesser concept, who tended to turn
everything into an idol. But they were clean too; clean but of duller minds. They had pushed the idea of
sacrifice, for example, to the apparition of the ritual of self sacrifice for Hotima (the Light ) for whom
they were building Altars and keeping its fire alive all the time. This fire was kept by virgins and
children and it was the concern and the ritual that maintained their contact with Hotima.

The Suhlamins were the first to build Altars to the Goddess Hotima, at the top of a great pyramid with
steps. So that it was really their idea, to build pyramids, the symbols of maturity and spiritual nobility.

As I said before...they went so far as to establish the cult of self-sacrifice. Whoever wanted to enter the
kingdom of Hotima, they would go to the top of a mountain and throw themselves into the abyss. It
was said about those who had the courage to do this feat, that they would live forever under the loving
eyes of Goddess Hotima.

As time went by, the Suhlamins began to have an actual religion. Little by little Hotima was abandoned
and the cult of the Snake God with parrot-like colored feathers appeared. The consciousness of their
spiritual inferiority had pushed them to compare themselves to a snake that, receiving wings, would be
able to fly up to her Kingdom.

Not long after, however, the winged snake became their supreme God, and they were bringing him
sacrifices of the finest fruit and crops. Hotima was worshiped only in the most ancient of the
monasteries, where the old tradition of the Monzeomens was still kept alive. Not long after, even this
tradition faded away and Atlantis was in obvious decline.

We must stop here and talk about the fate of the luciferians, who, in the meantime, asked the OPAL for
a chance of salvation. They were shiny-black spirits, fallen, deformed, but extremely intelligent. They
couldnt take form on any of the planets because they were very heavy and their emanations werent
getting along too well with those of Earth. The OPAL shed Its Light onto them and thus they begot
powers to take form on Earth, promising that they would be humble and obedient.

10
Around the year 16.000 B.C. they started taking form and body on Earth, being born among the
Suhlamins. The OPAL noticed after a while that the luciferians on Earth were proud and disobedient,
trying as best they could to impose their opinions onto the others. They were denying eternal life and
they had decided that the meaning of life was pleasure and abundance. They were extremely lazy,
they were taking advantage of the others naivety...They considered themselves too smart to dabble in
physical work...Physical work, to them, was intended for the stupid and the submissive.

The OPAL saw that It had to interfere. So it sent the Divine Violence to Atlantis, and His name was
Topteoxenes-Kut. It was around 15.400 B.C., when the great Topteoxenes reformed the religion,
established a totalitarian dictatorship, and he wrote Laws that were punishing very severely their
disobedience and parasitism.

These luciferians were very lustful, too, so Topteoxenes wrote a Law by which rape was punished by
having three fingers of the left hand cut off. Thieves were punished by having their left arm cut off and
murderers were killed without mercy.

When he was about 40 years old, Topteoxenes gained authority and he also won the sympathy of the
luciferians who realized that he meant them well. The miracles that he performed, the healings and the
people he raised from the dead, they were all indisputable arguments, so that the whole of Atlantis saw
in him the Creator of the Light and of the Universe Himself. Topteoxenes told them plainly, though,
that he was only a Messenger of the Throne of Light. He was humble and an advocate of simplicity
and poverty. He had told the luciferians plainly that their salvation lies in obedience and hard physical
work, because only suffering was able to make them know Light and joy after they die.

Topteoxenes established a simple hierarchy: slaves and priests, just like much later, in Egypt. The
priests had to be unmarried, have simple clothes, tied with a rope at the waist and carry a whip. They
were the only ones authorized to strike somebody in case they were disobedient. Topteoxenes held the
following : obedience and diligence, kindness and silence, prayer and meditation, to be the highest of
the virtues.

The prayer was simple...It went something like this:

Oh, You, GREAT THRONE, give me of Your Power, so that I understand that life is transient, and
make my soul reach the Kingdom of the neverending Happiness!

Topteoxenes taught them not to be afraid of death, because the soul continues to live on even after
discarding the body. The most simple of them he taught the prayer: HUMO ASI TENUM MEHI,
which could be translated as: GIVE ME WINGS SO THAT I CAN FLY TO YOU!

This prayer was closely linked to the cult of the snake god, which Topteoxenes kept and
reinterpreted the symbol of the snake as depicting the man-slave who crawls on the ground, loves
pleasure and is not able to sing. But when man sings while working, he proves that he has received
wings and after death he will fly to the kingdom of the One who Sits on the Throne.

As you can see, Topteoxenes teaching was very simple, very accessible and anybody could learn the
prayer HUMO ASI TENUM MEHI, and sing it at his workplace in the field. Those who were able to
sing were considered apt to begin to work at the construction of the pyramids, which symbolized the

11
sacrifice for The One Who Sits on the Throne, for at the top of the pyramid made of steps,
Topteoxenes was having them build a stone throne made of blocks of normal sizes. Topteoxenes had
established that the pyramids were signs that men have received wings, and when The One who Sits
on the Throne will see that the cities are full of pyramids, when the villages would be able to build
each of them its own pyramid, then he will send another of His Messengers, who will teach them a very
high science, that will help them get rid of physical work and make them happy.

Topteoxenes pyramid had to have at least three steps and seven at the most, but all of them were
supposed to have a terrace, as small as it may be, where the stone throne was supposed to be built.

But the most interesting idea of Topteoxenes was the selection of the priests. He was the first ever to
have this idea. The priests of the 1st category were only the ones who would be able to sing the whole
day, sitting on a chair. They were supposed to be able to lay in bed for one day and one night without
sleeping, the temptation of sleeping being very great. Of course, only those who were able to pray
intensely and meditate could stay awake so that extremely few made it to the 1st category.

Topteoxenes also left behind the tradition about the election of the High Priest. First of all, the High
Priest had to be a 1st category priest. The ones who wanted to become High Priest were left alone, each
one in a cell where they had a bed, a chair, books, some corn cakes, a cup of water and...they werent
allowed to sleep. Three priests of three different categories were supervising the candidates...The
fatigue, the sleep, were signs of weakness, of lack of strength, of unworthiness. The last one to stay
awake was considered worthy and waking was considered the most indisputable proof that that one had
big wings and that he was able to fly the closest to The One Who Sits on the Throne, so he was
obviously a Messenger of the Throne.

I had mentioned the word slave. I wouldnt want you to understand this the wrong way. You must
know that there were no masters and slaves. The notion of property didnt exist. The luciferians
would create this notion later, when they started the rebellion.

Topteoxenes treated all those who were working with kindness and warmth. The meaning of life is
flying! he would say, in few words. He was of an unsurpassed simplicity, because he wanted to give
the luciferians the chance to redeem themselves. The luciferians couldnt sing though. Many of them
refused to work so they were banished. With nowhere to go, they obeyed and went to work, but they
were full of hatred towards the priests.

Topteoxenes had a very long life. I would say that he was approximately 140 - 150 years old when he
died. During this long time he observed and sensed the infinite hatred of the luciferians, who were tame
and obedient under his rule, but Topteoxenes could understand that their hatred was a bad omen.
Before he left Earth, Topteoxenes cut his arm and wrote with his blood, on a wooden tablet, that the
luciferians will cause the destruction of Atlantis. His last years were torture. He knew that the
luciferians would destroy everything he had built with such hard work.

The whip was the symbol of the punishment that would come over the luciferians, to him... this is
why he ordered that a whip be placed on the Throne that was at the top of each pyramid. The symbol of
priesthood was the whip, too, although the priests were forbidden to strike. They were supposed to
teach the people to pray, to sing, and to keep lit the four sacred fires in the four corners of the
pyramid.

12
Of course, Topteoxenes would be remembered by the Suhlamins as the most prominent figure, the
Great Messenger of the Heavenly Throne.

After Topteoxenes died, another iron hand followed in his footsteps... I think Numistocles was his
name...I dont remember very well. He was from the City of Gold and he kept the rules and Laws left
by Topteoxenes to the letter.. There followed a few centuries of order and discipline when many
luciferians were tamed and became obedient. The majority of them, however, were envious and full of
hatred, disobedient, lazy and rebellious all the time.

The exodus of the luciferians begins around the years 14.500 - 13.300 B.C. They were gathering in
groups and the were leaving the settlements, and they were setting up their own settlements. Around
the year 14.000 B.C. they had their first uprising, killing the priests of a big settlement with bats and
axes and they proclaimed themselves priests. The attacks and battles went on, one after the other so that
in three centuries the whole of Atlantis ended under the rule of luciferians. In 13.80 (approximately)
Lucifer himself came on Earth in body, he destroyed the sacred tablets, kept since the time of
Topteoxenes, he overruled the sacred rules, but he kept the severe Laws and...the whip. He invented the
notion of property, which would rightfully belong only to those who were able to rule the masses, to
subdue them, to persuade them to work honestly, so that they can profit from it.

Topteoxenes sacred priesthood became soon a religion with cunning, two-faced, exploiting rulers.
The sacred whip became the horror of the newly appeared slaves, this time, slaves in the sense which
is familiar to you. The people were working for fear, the slave masters were walking among the poor
slaves whip in hand. The sacred fires were gone; the priests were recruited from the most cunning and
cruel, and the singing...the beautiful singing that had filled the valleys was completely gone!

The pyramids were neglected, the stones were moved to other places, so that they could build palaces
with them. There followed a period of economical thriving, due to the exploitation of the meek and the
naive, and this was how luciferianism was born.

One smart luciferian created the cult of the god Martupiciu, the genius of the cunning, the lying and
the debauchery. He was celebrated by killing three young slaves, followed by orgies and mixed
debauchery. The new luciferian religion sanctioned that killing for Martupiciu is a great virtue and
the whip became the universal symbol of power and of the right to rule others by the power of the
fist, of the whip and of the dagger...

Im tired!...

Densi was dispirited...He asked me to play something. He felt the need to take a break, to leave behind
these monstrous memories for a few moments...

I obliged, by replaying The Unfinished by Shubert. This time I played it from the top, from the 1st
part, allegro moderato...Densi listened in silence and then he asked;
I like this music... What is it?
Its Symphony no. 8 in B minor by Franz Schubert, also called The Unfinished
Why do they call it that? Densi asked.
Because it only has two parts out of four! my good sister answered before I could open my mouth,

13
and this is why they called it, in short, The Unfinished...
This Earth is an unfinished World too..., a World that the OPAL has been working on for tens of
thousands of years, and its still unfinished. The path to perfection is so long! Men choose so many
paths that are wrong, and they dont see...they dont see...they dont see they have lost their way. Oh,
there is so much to do on this Earth!...Play that sad piece...I prefer what you played the second time!

He was talking about Aria in G flat, from a suite by Johann Sebastian Bach.

Ill play it right away...

Bach, where was he from?
Pure German! I answered, and I put the vinyl on.
I havent heard of him! What Level would he be on?
We have asked and found him on the 5th Level...He really was the most diligent of all the composers
on Earth. He wrote unbelievably much! Nobody surpassed him in quantity, and the quality of his music
is exceptional!
I like this Aria very much!...Do you know why?
?!
Because he expresses perfectly the atmosphere in the Great Hall of Silence of the OPAL, when they
talk about Earth. When they do...in the OPAL...few talk, everybody is sad...

In this atmosphere of sadness and pain, the OPAL started to discuss the problem of Atlantis, which had
accomplished the purest diabolicalness from any point of view...

Stop the music now, I want to tell you about the meeting in the Great Hall of Silence and the intense
debates that took place at that time, about Atlantis!...

I stopped the pickup...Bachs Aria was over and a new piece had started...Wake up!...The Voice
cries to us...still Bach.

Densi put his chin in his left hand, again, and closed his eyes...

14
 VAVIVOV

After a while, Densi raised his head and started:

I was among the ones present at the meetings in the Great Hall of Silence. Our Father called on all
thinking beings of the OPAL to be present, and that the meeting be broadcast by our central television,
to the farthest corners of the OPAL. Usually, our meetings are noisy, the spirits have lively
conversations, they sometimes form small groups, discourses take place in different parts of the Hall
and so on.

This time, the atmosphere in the whole OPAL was oppressing. Even the cherubs had stopped their
ceaseless singing and were waiting with anxiety for Our Father to come in. Everybody was silent,
everybody was sad, nobody was speaking a single word.

At some point, in the central box, Our Great Lord and Father appeared, followed by the six great Old -
Sages. Our Father was so grave that made us all shudder. He didnt even greet us with His usual
greeting: VAVIVOV!2

Everybody knew what was going on in Atlantis. This is why Our Father took the floor:
I propose that Atlantis be destroyed! Who agrees, let them stand up!
They all stood up, one at a time, until they were all standing, except for One of the Six Sages: JESUS,
my Master. He was the only one sitting down, calm and untroubled. When the Father noticed Him, He
asked:
Express Your point of view, Brother!
Jesus stood up. Everybody else sat down. In a clear voice, Jesus said:
I propose that we try one more time!
I think its pointless!
Everybody turned their heads towards the box of the OPALIC FORUM3.
Its was Topteoxenes, whose teaching had brought order and discipline to Atlantis, during the centuries
before the luciferians.
Everything I have built, the luciferians trampled under their feet! I think we should be merciless!
Topteoxenes continued.
Then, in a blink of an eye, I decided to join my master in his proposition.
I offer myself to try and make one last attempt at saving them! I offer to descend to Atlantis right
now! I said, raising to my feet.
Jesus turned His head and smiled to me and nodded a thank you.
It will be in vain! Topteoxenes said, from his box.
Why should our friend Densi sacrifice himself for nothing? Its not logical! We all know that the
luciferians are winning!... Pau-O-Umon said, the head of the FORUM.
Think of the millions of innocent people Jesus stepped in the obedient and the humble, who will
perish together with the whole continent! What will Earths history say? That we were cruel and we

2
VAVIVOV - a greeting pertaining to the OPAL, that could be translated: Go with happiness and enthusiasm!
3
THE OPALIC FORUM - a forum in the OPAL that is specialized in planetary problems.

15
were too swift to strike before trying everything we could

At this point Our Father of Lights stood up and said, in a soft voice:
Jesus is right! We mustnt be afraid to try the absurd. Nothing is absurd when love is the rule and
especially because this is about the luciferian people, the ones that have been so close to us ! I approve
the Mission for Densi!
VAVIVOV! the Father of the Lights called out and the whole hall started to cheer.

Only us, the ones from the OPAL know such enthusiasm that arose there.
Everybody retreated and I went to the box where Jesus was. So many were coming to me, to
congratulate me and kiss me and wish me success with the Mission. Eventually, there were only me
and Jesus left in the great Hall. He asked me:
Why was it you of all people who had to stand up? You know you are so dear to me, and that it will
be hard for me to know you are down there, on that hell-like Earth. You have given me something to
worry about! I find myself in the situation to try the impossible with you. We may yet succeed! Come
to my garden, lets talk!...

We got out of the Hall and went to Jesus palace, with other five Great Sages. We stopped in the
beautiful garden around the Iutiilna Palace. We were walking in silence. After going round a perfumed
bush several times, Jesus stopped and said:
I have been watching these damned luciferians for quite some time now...Let me tell you a secret: in
my moments of deep clairvoyance I feel that I, too, will be a part of this luciferian dance someday.
Now and then, in my dreams, I can see some clumsy creatures piercing my palm with something...
You are scaring me, Master! Dont tell me of these things anymore! Id rather you told me how to
proceed with this Mission. Tell me how and what part to play in this anti-luciferian piece.
Yes! Let me tell you what I have seen lately. In the far west part of Atlantis, I have found a country
whose people still keep to the tradition left by Topteoxenes. There is a city there named Tenohtitlan,
and there are white-silvery arrows shooting towards the sky many times. Get in touch with Siu Karta,
the one in the VIIth heaven, he is in contact with a group of very advanced mediums in that city, and he
can find you a family of very faithful people in the midst of which you can take body.
I have a vision, Master! I see myself in front of thousands of people, going to the capital of Atlantis
and asking them to leave the throne willingly!...
You are so naive!...You are such a child!...How do you think they will leave the throne willingly!?
You have to perform great miracles, you have to give them material, obvious signs that eternal life
really exists. They all are monsters and they believe that when they die, they disappear altogether. You
have to go there laden with great and miraculous powers.

Jesus looked down and started to go round that scented bush again.

Master!...Master!...Master!...

Somebody was imitating me, because it was only me who called Him Master.
I looked around but I couldnt see anyone. There was something unusual going on. After several
moments, my thumb started to burn with intensity...Such an unique phenomenon! I closed my eyes. In
that instant, two spirits, two people from the City of Gold appeared on the screen.4
4
When they close their eyes, evolved spirits can see those who are calling them instantly; great spirits can also see those
who think or talk about them, when they close their eyes.

16
I drew Jesus attention on this and He, too, took over the broadcast. Both men were serious and they
wanted to talk with Jesus and with me. One of them started:
My name is Menhotep and my brothers name is Ormoghen. We offer to join Densi in his Mission on
Earth. We will be able to descend faster, because we have been there before, to develop Topteoxenes
teachings and we are used to the atmosphere. We have heard Topteoxenes talk about Densis absurd
courage.

In that instant, Topteoxenes appeared on the screen. So you see: Jesus and I were seeing on the screen
three persons: Menhotep, Ormoghen and our brother Topteoxenes, who said:

I give up! I will join you! I promise to help you, Densi! We will always be with you on the screen and
we will be with you wherever you go and in whatever you do!
We must ask our Fathers consent that Densi should use The Tizian Radiations no. 6!5 Jesus said.
I approve! the Opalic Zenta6 thundered, reflecting the voice of the Father of the Lights directly.

Why are you so surprised? Densi asked us.

How does the Zenta work? How can it reflect the Voice of Our Father? I asked Densi.
Its very easy! Because everything is possible to Our Father! It is the result of His infinite wisdom that
he created the Opalic Zenta, the loudspeaker that transmits His answer to anyone who asks for
something from Him.

I was stunned! My good sister too!

When he gives His answer, the whole OPAL can hear it? my good sister asked.
No, only the group where the question came from can hear it. In our case, I heard it, Jesus too, and
also the three on the screen were able to hear it. But you didnt give me time to describe another
phenomenon to you. When we all heard the words I APPROVE , all the bushes on a radius of ten
meters around us started to sparkle as if an electric current had gone through them, and one flower of a
rare architecture started to sing: Ta-ta..,ta-ta..,ta-ta!...
But lets go back to the group we were talking to, on the screen.

Menhotep resumed:
So, do you accept our proposal!?
We do! Jesus said...Now descend to Earth and find yourselves appropriate parents, so that both of
you may be born at the same time. The two of you and Densi will form the attack squad against the
luciferians.
I will descend to Earth too! Topteoxenes said.
No ! Us two will act from here! Jesus said.That is all for now! We will resume our talk on the 5th

5
The Opalic radiations Tizian 6 - the most pervading and the most active radiations. They can heal incurable diseases in
maximum 3 days and raise bodies from the dead after up to 6 days without spirit.
6
The Opalic Zenta - its a dome made of magnetic strips of crystalline matter, through which the Father of Lights
communicates His answer to everybody who asks Him, within the whole of the OPAL and also to the great spirits of the
City of Gold.

17
level, again, when the situation asks for it. And now, everybody to work.
.............................................................................................................................................................

Thus, we parted. My first concern, when I got to my garden, was to get into touch with Siu Karta, the
great spirit of the 7th Level, a spirit who is extremely active and who knows in depth the customs in the
area of Queltaptan, where I was to descend to.

It took me about twenty years until I got used to the atmosphere of Earth. Menhotep and Ormoghen
were already priests of the second degree, when I was about to enter a pious woman in the city of
Tenohtitlan. It was the first time I was entering a material body. The entrance was very painful...like a
death...like entering the dark, until you dont know your own self anymore. Actually I, Densi, am a but
a part of a whole. My whole is in the OPAL, me, I...wonder around in the City of Gold. I cannot
enter the OPAL, to merge with my whole...

..

You seem to regret something... I told Densi.

Yes...I have many regrets. I didnt do my duty completely when I was in Byzantium, when I was
Maximus the Confessor...We will talk about that in due time.
Whats the name of your whole in the OPAL, from which you came? my good sister asked.
Ligurda-He... He is one of the 24 Sages.
Have you met him?
No. He cannot leave the OPAL..., and I cannot leave the City of Gold, but we see each other on the
screen and we always talk.
How about now, are you here with us, or are you there? my good sister asked.
You see me on the screen, and Teofilact sees me with his minds eyes.
And how do you hear our music?
I can hear it through both of you. I am now in the City of Gold, in Buddhas Palace, I am sitting on an
armchair with my eyes closed and I can see perfectly three walls of the room you are in. There is a
window to my right, Teofilact is in front of me and he is writing, and behind him there are some book
shelves where your dear owl is. I can see its eyes shining...and you are sitting on a sort of a
wide...armchair...I cant see it very well...I can see icons on the wall to my left...And thats about it!...
Can you see our clothes?
Very indistinctly, because the spiritual vibrations are stronger, and they give a whitish - blue - green
shade in his garments and a whitish - violet one in yours.
Carry on with your story, Densi! We left off when you entered a pious woman. Continue, please!
Come, play something beautiful for me!...Densi said, in a good mood. I would like to hear
something grand, bright, but mysterious at the same time, deep and tender...Maybe that German has
something of the kind. Which one is his best piece?
To me, his best work is the Toccata and fugue in D minor. Its the most sublime Piece written by
Bach. He wrote it for the organ, but I have it here played by an orchestra directed by Ormandy. Ill play
it right away, I have it at hand. Its on the same vinyl record as the Aria...
I took the record, I flipped it on the other side and I played it.
Its the Philharmonic of Philadelphia playing it! I said.
I dont care who it is thats playing it...Let me see! Densi said and put his head in his hands.

18
 THE TOCCATA AND FUGUE IN D MINOR

This piece is sublime! The instrumentalists are fantastic!...Good for them! Densi exclaimed after the
Toccata finished, but the disc continued spinning and a new piece by Bach followed, a short and
quiet one, like a prayer...
Whats the name of this one? Densi asked.
Jesus, remain my friend ! I said.
Its still them playing?
No, these people are different. Its the Cameral Orchestra of Columbia.
How do you mean, cameral? Densi asked, vexed.
This is what we call the small orchestras
I see! Densi said and then focused on a new piece. Is this something else?
Yes! Its Our God is a stronghold
Nice! Full of authentic themes, this Bach of yours!
Why do you say yours and not ours? I asked him.
Because I dont know him! I dont even know all the composers of our OPAL, let alone know the
ones from Earth!...but Bach is not even from Earth. He belongs to another planet. I can tell you that for
certain...by the smell! He has too much vivacity and too much imagination. He is from Taitun, for sure.
Let me see him on the screen!...

Densi closed his eyes.

Here he is!...Aaaa, he is from Zefirius! Please accept my consideration and my respect, master! I
admire you sincerely and I respect you! Actually, I can see you belong to the elite of Level 5. I can see
you have a string of rubies on your chalice and the triangle of the philosophers. Do you feel well in the
5th Level?

Bach: I will tell you my secret: I come from the City of Gold, but I have deliberately chosen the
lowest of the levels of the Celestial Hierarchy, out of my wish to lit them up through my music. You
know better than me that there is no greater satisfaction than to be able to give wings to the hearts of
the humble. To me, its the same thing if I stay in the 5th Level or in the City of Gold. My thoughts are
up there, my music, I offer it here. There are too many composers as it is, in the City of Gold. I would
be just one of them, there, but here, I am an important person, the pride and glory of the ones in the 5th
Level!...
Teofilact: What is your name in the 5th Level?
Bach: Bach Zotis Hial
Teofilact:You have kept the name you had on Earth?
Bach: Yes! I had a fruitful life there, although one filled with suffering and troubles. I foretell this to
you though, that the future will be mine, on Earth. I dont deny the others, but Earth will come alive, it
will want to be alive, and my music gives life, gives force and strength, it gives man self confidence, it
makes him meditate, it makes him think, it makes him come back to himself and at the same time it
lifts him up.
The 3rd millennium will belong to B-A-C-H ! In these letters, read Bach, Albinoni, Corelli and Handel.
19
We are the classics, we have created classic harmony and order.
Densi: I like very much what you are saying!
Bach: You two will bring order in thinking and ideas, and concepts, we bring order to the blue
Universe of the feelings. Your thoughts are Green, our feelings are Red, Blue, Violet, Orange. Our
work will give fruit in due time, warming up the order that you have strived to bring into the World of
the thoughts. You put ideas and concepts into hierarchies, we put virtues into hierarchies, and we feed
sensibilities, we make flowers grow into the hearts of the people, for we captivate them with fragrances
and beautiful scents. I know you are talking about other things now. My time hasnt come yet, but
soon, very soon, I will be the dictator of the Earth. The whole globe will raise statues and temples to
Bach, Beethoven, Brahms and Bruckner. The greatness of our temples will surpass the fame of the
gothic cathedrals...
Teofilact:Have you forgotten about Wagner? He is a German, just like you.
Bach:Wagner? Wagner has a different idea about music. He is not even a composer, actually. If you
ask me, he is a philosopher, a philosopher who is on the rise. One has to think his music, not listen to it.
Der Ring des Nibelungen , thats philosophy...deep philosophy - problems, dramas, significations...
Not many are able to decipher his Universe...
Teofilact:Thats right! Wagner is my beloved, he is my favorite composer. I love Parsifal for its
purity and simplicity; I love Tannhauser for its devotion and piety; I love Siegfried because he
doesnt care for rules and dogmas, he is brave, bold and just. His sacrifice is the source of the discovery
of value, all those who were killed for the freedom of thought and action can be found in his death, and
I love Lohengrin too, who is, really, the most complex character anyone could have ever created.
Lohengrin doesnt belong to the masses. He is the elite. He cannot find happiness easily, because he is
overconscious of the existence of dramas. Lohengrin didnt dream, couldnt dream, because he knew,
he saw, he understood the World.
Densi: Thats what happened to me when I woke up in the city of Tenohtitlan, to the south-west of
Atlantis. I was living in a harmonious society, but I wasnt able to dream, just like your Lohengrin...
Its true that only the irresponsible can be happy, on Earth...happiness!...Whats happiness? A
comfortable bed, in a tower of a certain height...Whats happiness? A tree with fruit, of which you eat
for a certain time until you are full. Are you pure?...Are you simple? Happiness is with you! You can
see little, you close your eyes and thats it...you are happy, and thats that! A God builds his existence
beyond the land of the happiness. Only the irresponsible can achieve happiness because they, in their
simplicity, cannot see the tragedies that surround them.

We were like this, us three, me - who was given the name of Zenotecles, and the two who came from
the City of Gold, Menhotep and Ormoghen...happy and irresponsible. We were living in a harmonious
World. Tenohtitlan was in a way the capital of the land of the Aztecs and they were keeping
Topteoxenes teaching intact. There were two more cities, big enough, Queltaptan and Teotihuacan.
They were lovely! The steps pyramids were everywhere and all of them had seven steps, all of them
having at the top the THRONE and the WHIP.The only intervention I made was to remove the Whip.
Instead, I had them carve SPHERES, and in a short while, all the pyramids had at their tops THRONES
on which there were SPHERES.
I wanted the Aztecs to understand the meaning of the Sphere, so I was telling them that somewhere in
the Universe there was a World similar to the sun, a world ruled by an All powerful Being who is
perfect, without corners, just like the SPHERE. And as the sphere can move in all directions, just the
same, that Being can see in all directions and so He can see the Earth from where He is. This is how the
cult of the Sun was born and of the wheel with arms in all directions. The old priests were so wise that
more often than not we were discussing and discussing until midnight.

20
Me and my brothers, Ormoghen and Menhotep, all three of us, were perfect mediums. Every evening
we were conducting sessions, and anybody could attend. There were no restrictions. There were no
Laws, there were no punishments. Gold was a regular metal and they were making only useful objects
of it. Their passion were the flowers and especially the feathers, which they were using to create
various garments and decorative carpets. They werent eating meat. They didnt know one could eat
meat. They had many herds of goats and endless orchards.

I will tell you something that will surprise you: there was no glass on their windows; it snowed very
rarely, in winter, but because it was always warm, the flakes would melt. It was so warm that they
didnt need fire and they didnt use heaters. They hadnt discovered glass so their windows were but
holes in the walls. Their houses were cube-like, without decorations, and instead, the pyramids were
symphonies of sculptures with allegorical figures, and stone carved texts, of a highly distilled ideas.
Their writing was synthetic, not analytic, like your writing is today. The words were long and they had
two to four or five meanings.

There synthetic words were graphically translated into adornments. Aided by adornments, they were
writing a story with deep meanings, for them. After I learned how to decipher, - better said, to read -
the adornments, I wandered through all the cities where they had pyramids with sculptures, and I was
entertained by their stories. Let me tell you one of these stories: one whole phrase tells the story of a
crow that wanted to become a parrot full of colors and thus, he decided to go to the parrot and ask him
for his feathers; the parrot sent it to the peacock, who had the most beautiful feathers. The peacock told
him he was not allowed to unmake his own garment but if he would let himself be eaten by a vulture,
after death, on the other side, he too - the crow - will have beautiful parrot-like feathers.

The most interesting thing that happened to the Aztecs during that time was the arrival of the first
remote commanded space ship, that had been sent by the people on Zefirius. For the first time, an
orange ship descended in the middle of Tenohtitlan, and two men came out of it, with clothes that look
like yours. Dont find it weird that Zefirius built ships 33 - 35 thousand years before today, and they
even got to the planet Tarnium. But it was far more difficult to get to Earth for them, and they
succeeded during the time of the first Aztecs, when I was there.

But this Zefirian performance didnt have an important role to the luciferians. The ship also landed
among the luciferians, under the Opalic Pertutions direction, to impress them. The luciferians didnt
find that event significant.

Coming back to our story, of the three of us of Tenohtitlan, it must be said that our Mission was
revealed to us during one session with the spirits. One night, Topteoxenes himself showed up and told
us to prepare a delegation of Aztec men to go into the territories of the luciferians and put them on the
right path. Topteoxenes advised us to send seven men to them, so they can learn the luciferians ways
and language. We chose three astronomers, around 50 years of age, and one priests of the first rank -
Mantumonedes, whom we sent one month later.

I must say that due to our sessions with the spirits, we had come to know everything you two know
today. The only thing we didnt know of was about the colors of the spirit. I was a medium, as Ive told
you before. I could see in color and hear perfectly. When I wanted to know someone better, I could see
his colors with my eyes open. I was able to see the aura of a person by only saying a simple formula.

21
Something out of the ordinary for me happened one night - for me, Zenotecles, an embodied spirit. I
was sleepless that night. I was seated at my work table and I was meditating. All of a sudden, in my
mind there sounded a clear and vigorous voice. It spoke to me about a quarter of an hour about the
power of the Tizian 6 rays, without telling me who it was. I wasnt able to sleep the whole night after
that. It had told me that soon I would be given the power to heal the sick and even to raise people from
the dead.

The next day I ran to my friends, Menhotep and Ormoghen, and to my surprise I found out that they
had gone through the same phenomenon. We didnt know why. Why would we be given these
powerful rays? Why would we have this much power? As we were talking, we felt the presence of
Topteoxenes. The three of us sat down and closed our eyes. It really was Topteoxenes. He spoke to us
for about three hours and he explained to us in detail the luciferian ideas about life, he presented us
their diabolical religion and the cult of killing of Martupiciu. We were completely dispirited. We
werent able to understand how there can be people who can strike and kill without mercy. He told us
that humble people were beaten and starved, and every year, for the celebration of Martupiciu, three
slaves were killed, and at sunset, the high priest gathers everybody in the big square and talks to them
about the all-powerfulness of Martupiciu, their protecting god, who sleeps during the day, because he
doesnt like heat, and at night wanders the Earth, blood thirsty. He also told us that at every sunset there
was a sacrifice; an animal was killed, whose meat was eaten by the young priests, who after that would
enter whichever house they wanted and slept with whichever woman they wanted.

Lust was to them the symbol of the total power they had from Martupiciu and if a young woman didnt
accept to be raped, she was beaten until she gave in. The ones who resisted were locked in a special
prison and raped by brutes.

We were listening to these stories of orgies with our hearts embittered. This bitterness had come to
change us. We had become grave and quiet. Our brothers were wondering what had happened to us,
why we werent telling them of beautiful things like before. But we were absorbed by what
Topteoxenes was telling us.

A year had passed since the seven, lead by Mantumonedes, had gone to the luciferians. We were
worried by their fate.
One day, when I was worried thinking of our envoys and about how they blended in with the
luciferians, something happened that had happened before to me, but that I had never understood. The
priest Mantumonedes showed up, on the screen, and told me that they had settled right in the capital of
the luciferians, Raprokexax and the seven of them were working in a factory that produced luxury
furniture. Intelligent and talented as I knew they were, they had come to win the sympathy of the
owner, and they had learned the language of the luciferians. He told me they were appalled by a kind of
policemen who were roaming especially at the peripheries of the cities and applying discipline with
heavy metal sticks; that there were many workshops and factories where hundreds of slaves worked
and they didnt receive anything instead. He also told us that gold was a precious metal for them and
whoever owned the most gold, did whatever they wanted and they were the most esteemed.

I wasnt able to understand that luciferian World. Why would they appreciate gold? What importance
did gold have? But Topteoxenes told us to gather as many gold object as we could, because we were
supposed to go to Atlantis, and take to their leaders seven carts of gold, so that we could prove our

22
good intentions towards them.

In the meantime, some weird events happened: from time to time, a kind of a shivering would come
over me and I had to lay down. It was during the time when I had started receiving the Tizian 6 rays.
The shivering intensified day by day, my hands were sweating, I felt spikes in my eyelids and I wasnt
able to sleep well. I was waking up five - six times a night. These shivering and spikes in my feet lasted
for about one month. When I was shaking hands with my friends, they were saying they were feeling
an unusual but pleasant flux. This happened up to one day when, waking up, I felt a colossal power
entering me. Topteoxenes showed up in front of me and told me I was in possession of the Tizian 6
rays already and I could try them on a dead body, if I wanted.

I let my friends know this amazing news, and they spread the word throughout the city that whoever
wanted a dear one to be brought back to life, could come to the great pyramid in the center of the city.
We dressed in our holiday clothes, we put on our heads our feather ornaments, and we went to the
Central square of the city, a square with four pyramids, of which one was taller. We were being
expected by a lot of people, who were curious about what we were trying to do.

According to our announcement, a couple showed up, a man and a pain stricken woman. Their only
child had died, a girl only five years old. She had died four days before and they didnt want to bury
her, because the grandfather had told them in a dream that she only looks like she was dead, but their
daughter was alive. He had also told them to wait, because someone will make her live again.

Menhotep, who was high priest, ordered that the girl be brought before the main stairways and be
placed on the first step. We had decided that I wasnt going to show to the public as a great miracle
doer, so that I shouldnt appear to be more powerful than their high priest, Menhotep; thus, I had
Menhotep stand in the middle, me to his right and Ormoghen to his left. The crowd came closer, in
silence. There were about 2.000 people in the Square. The three of us lifted our arms to the Heavens
and called onto the power of the Great Throne of Light...We kept our arms up for about 10 minutes, but
the girl...didnt move. In that instant a clear voice said in my mind: Put your hands on her, otherwise
the Tizian Radiation cannot enter her. I whispered this to the other two and all three of us put our
hands on the girl, who was lying still, and all of a sudden, we noticed that her body started to change
color, her cheeks blushed and a smile appeared on her face. The people couldnt see this though. You
can remove your hands now! the same voice echoed in my mind. We removed our hands. The girl
smiled and she opened her eyes. Menhotep took her by the hand and helped her stand up. We couldnt
believe our eyes either. The parents were happy and terrified. The girl asked for water. Everybody was
silent. Then, Menhotep spoke to the people who were gathered there, telling them that in a short while,
the three of us will leave forever, because Topteoxenes had given us a Mission. The people started
fretting and asking us not to leave them. Menhotep told them that the duty was above anything else
and asked them to bring before the pyramid all the gold objects that they wanted to give, because the
three of us needed to get the good will of the luciferians by these gifts.

Thus, after the seven carts of gold were full, we were waiting for the signal so we could leave.

At the dawn of one day, while I was dreaming, a Great Spirit that looked familiar to me showed up and
He said:It is time! Proceed on the path that We have decided for you!. I ran to Menhotep and
Ormoghen to tell them. It was superfluous. The Great Spirit had told them the same thing. We were
ready. The seven carts of gold were waiting in the Pyramid Square. We announced everyone we were

23
leaving. Our departure was full of tears and sighs. Our people were crying for our tragic destiny that
was lying before us. We were all overcome by bad omens.

At last, we left. Seventeen pairs of oxen and cows were harnessed. We took with us ten more men, all
widowers, who had offered to come with us.

24
 MARTUPICIU

The trip lasted for about 80 days. We were sleeping by day and travelling by night, so that we could
find our way by looking at the stars. On the third day of our trip, before us appeared a kind of a flame,
that was showing us the way. With the flame as our guide, we started sleeping by night and travelling
by day.

After around 30 days, we met the first luciferian settlement. The fields were full of slaves among which
there were brutes with metal sticks. At the center of the settlement we saw the statue of Martupiciu, the
god of terror and of the blood spilt because of disobedience. The statue depicted a man full of spikes,
whose head was like a monsters, with an open mouth; his tongue was sticking out and it was pierced
by a dagger.

We went through that settlement without trouble, and as we were walking out of it, we met one of our
men, who had been ordered, in a dream, to come meet us. He had been guided by a flame, too. The
brutes wanted to stop us but an invisible force was keeping them at bay.

We passed through two more cities, until we got to the capital, Raprokexax. In one of the cities we saw
a platform raised in the middle of the square, with three hanged people, and seven or eight hanging
poles unused yet. Our man explained to us that the hanging was for those who disobeyed and refused to
work. He told us that he had heard from his employer that the slaves had rebelled several times so that
they introduced hanging for the disobedient, so that everybody would be reminded of what would
happen to them if they rebelled.

At last, we arrived to the capital of the luciferians, Raprokexax. The emperor and his counselors
welcomed us, dressed in ceremonial black clothes. If you had seen them, you would have been terrified
by these representatives of death and cruelty. They had found out about our arrival from our priest,
Mantumonedes, who had prophetic dreams. Mantumonedes was already known by the emperor, and he
was in his grace, because he had become famous for translating and interpreting dreams. He had been
promoted from furniture foreman to a kind of a furniture designer and he had created for one for the
counsellors furniture for the whole villa. Thus, followed by a big cortege, we went up to the center of
the city, where there was a huge statue of Martupiciu, made of a metal that was unknown to the Aztec
people. They were very advanced in industry. They had glass on their windows, which bewildered us.

They were very advanced as per their level of civilization, they had 2 and 3 story houses, shops with
windows and all kinds of wonders. The statue of Martupiciu was accompanied by three rows of
hanging poles on each side, which symbolized their absolute power to kill in the name of Martupiciu.
They had a lot of metal and glass that was glittering everywhere.

Their women were dressed in bright blinding colors, though, they were wearing bracelets and
necklaces, and their faces were painted.

25
We stopped our carts in front of the statue of Martupiciu and we obeyed their ceremony...they were
making lots of silly gestures and poses in front of the statue. When they calmed down, we offered to
the emperor two carts full of gold, three for the counsellors, and two carts we said they should be given
to the poor and the orphans. They were driven crazy by the pleasure! There were four main counsellors
and about twenty subordinate counsellors.

They lead us to a big reception hall, where there was a table full of different kinds of food. They were
avid meat eaters, there were so many pigs there, cut and roasted! Our luck was that there was also fruit
on the table, so that we were able to eat. They were very surprised when they saw we werent eating
meat.

After dinner, they all stood up and they said a kind of a prayer to Martupiciu, for the gold he had sent
them...Hm! They thought we had come in Martupicius name...
Then, one more surprise for us! When they lead us to the sleeping quarters, in a great villa where we
were supposed to live, what do you know? In each of our rooms there was a young lady waiting for us,
who started luring us towards the beds. We thanked them with a smile and made them understand that
we were not interested in that.

With the help of our translator, the priest Mantumonedes, we conveyed to the emperor our wish to
discuss important things and that we wanted him to summon his counsellors and scientists for a sort of
a meeting, the next day.

Menhotep, Ormoghen and me locked ourselves in one of the splendid bedrooms and started our
research. We called for the emperor of the luciferians on the screen, Prakrot-Ka-Makut. He was shining
black - pure devil. His counsellors were the same - completely black. Then, we asked the Throne of
Light to help us call on the screen their scientists. Here we had the pleasant surprise to find about eight
of them who were clean and good-hearted. They were clear grey and one of them, Pontenes, had a
white collar. So our hope lay with the scientists. They were the only clean ones.

After we saw how things really were, we went to sleep. Before I fell asleep, the Great Unknown Spirit
showed up on the screen, in which I saw the direct Messenger of the Throne, of the Sphere. He told me
I had full power over the ones with light colors and especially over the grey ones. He also told me that
the Tizian 6 rays wouldnt able to affect the black ones...As a color, black rejects the Tizianic
Radiation.

He told me not to make use of my powers, for now. We should challenge the luciferians to a
philosophical debate, first, and only in case I wouldnt be able to convince them this way, would I
make use of the Tizian Rays.

There was a pause...

You know, I am bored. Play me some of your music...You know what? Play some of Wagner, so that
I understand what you talked about earlier. Come, play something!
Tell me what youd like to listen to. I have the overture of Tristan and Isolde, I have two parts of
the Ring of the Nibelung, The Rhine Gold and The Walyrie, I have Siegfrieds funeral march,
which is painful and grim...I have the complete opera of my beloved Tannhauser, who managed,

26
through his love for Venus, to make one dry stick given to him by the Pope grow leaves and bloom, I
have the overture of The Dutchman...
Densi: Wait! If you love that...what did you call him?
Teofilact:Tannhauser...
Densi:Thats it, Tannhauser! Play me something that would make me understand him!
Play the Overture, that one is so beautiful! my good sister said...
Densi: Yes, play the Overture...

I raised from my desk and I went to play the record of the opera Tannhauser, played by The State
Chapel of East Berlin, conducted by Franz Konwitschny.

.........................................................................................................................................................
Densi:Splendid!
.........................................................................................................................................................
Densi: Wonderful!
Densi was elated with the turmoil of Wagners opera. When the oboe was left alone, in a solo, and the
theme was taken over by the violins, Densi bowed his head and leaned it against his hands. He was
engulfed into the miraculous sound universe of Wagner.
.............................................................................................................................................................
Densi:What vigor, what force! How great Wagner is! Only in the OPAL do we listen to such
music!...Listen!...
What a struggle, what a storm! my good sister exclaimed.
The storm quieted down and the instruments took over calmly the theme of the pilgrims chorus. The
cellos came forward, taking over the theme of the pilgrims, and again, the trumpets and the horns
blasted, firing up the room with their crushing calmness.
Turn the volume down, lest we should wake up our neighbours my good sister said.
It was late, indeed. I glanced at the clock: it was 22:30. I turned down the volume. In the meantime, the
Overture had finished and the first act started. The turmoil of the orchestra died down and the song
of the mermaids started:
Nacht euch dem Strande, nacht euch dem Lande
Wo in dem Armen gluhender Liebe
Selig Erwaren still eure Triebe!7

There followed the beautiful intervention of the harp, the clear dialogue between the mermaids and the
violins and the quiet closing of the first part.
Densi:What is the story of this Tannhauser?
Teofilact: This opera is based on a character, real, they say, who lived in the XIIIth century. An old
folkloric song tells of Tannhauser, and how he climbed the Venus mountain (Venusberg) where he lived
and loved with an inspiring love the Goddess Venus. Seized by remorse, he asks for the help of Virgin
Mary and he leaves the mountain and his lover, he goes to Rome, to ask for forgiveness for his crime
from the Pope. The Pope had a dry stick in his hand and he told him: Take this stick and ask God for
forgiveness. When this stick is green again, then you will know you are forgiven. The knight leaves the
Pope in despair, his heart full of grief, convinced that the stick will never be green again. He goes back
to his lover, Venus. Living in the ecstasy of love for her, he was surprised when the third day he notices
7
Draw near the stand! Approach the land,
Where, in the arms of glowing love,
Let blissful warmth content your desires!

27
that the stick had become green and it had sprouts...it had become green under the life restoring
radiations of the two loves. This is the story, more or less...
Densi:What a wonderful story! I like it !...It demonstrates the all powerfulness of Love...
Teofilact: One of our poets, Voiculescu, says in one of his sonnets: The wonders of love know no
barrier in the world...
Densi: Its true...Nothing surpasses Love!...I had loved before on Earth...In Egypt and in Byzantium,
too, I knew the splendor of Love...I have never forgotten Emalina, the young virgin who served in the
temple of Aphrodite of Ephesus...She was my only love in Byzantium...Total love... complete
dedication...like a dream...But lets come back to our story!
Teofilact: Where is Emalina now?
Densi: In the VIIth Heaven...She is with her disk now, Mentha-Arud-Seim, a great thinker. Even now
I talk to Emalina on the screen...from time to time. She can never forget me, although she suffered very
much because of me...I will tell you the drama of this love.
But lets come back to our story now!
Densi put his head into his hands again and was silent. Then, he started the story where he had left off.

The very next day the first meeting took place, in a small hall, with about 80 seats (armchairs). The
emperor Prakrot-Ka-Makut was there too. The three of us sat down in the presidential box, me,
Menhotep and Ormoghen, as well as our translator, Mantumonedes. The emperor and his counsellors
were seated in front of us. Everybody was waiting for his highness the Great Priest, Brabis-Karak,
accompanied by his intimate collaborators. We already knew, from our friends, that this Brabis- Karak
was an incredible cruel and extremely fanatical man. At the Martupiciu celebration, he himself would
stab the three slaves meant to quench Martupicius blood thirst. We were waiting in silence. Because
we had nothing to do, we called Brabis-Karak on the screen. He was shining black and he was wearing
the symbol of the supreme chief. In that instant, a voice said in my mind: Brabis- Karak is Lucifer
himself.

So we were about to meet Lucifer himself, the one who, six millennia before, had humbly asked for
help from the OPAL.

Brabis- Karak showed up, walking sure of himself, grave, with eyes of molten lava. He was emanating
arrows around him, and the air was hard to breathe. He sat to the right of the emperor. To our surprise,
the emperor bowed to him, not he to the emperor. Brabis -Karak was an about 70-80 year-old man, but
he was strong and slender. He was imposing; he was so sure of himself, so majestic, that we, too,
bowed before him. He signaled that we can sit down and gave us the floor. I asked Mantumonedes to
explain our philosophy to him.

Mantumonedes started to present it. The weird thing was that I was able to understand some of what he
was saying, although I didnt know the language. Hardly had he began the subject, that Brabis- Karak
stopped him, saying:
I know of your philosophy very well! I read Topteoxenes tablets, too, but he was a naive and foolish
man, because he believed that there is life after death. There is nothing else but our god Martupiciu, the
one who taught our parents to use the whip and to cherish gold and comfort. Martupiciu gave us the
science to forge the hard metal and the unbreakable glass. These discoveries we owe to Martupiciu,
who is content with the blood that we give him to drink. You have a weak nature, because you feel pity
towards the slaves and the foolish. Merciful is weak ! Cruel is strong! We are strong, worthy of
ruling the Earth and we will rule it and lead it on the path of civilization and progress! Its true that the

28
slaves deserve better living conditions...., but they have to work for us, the ones who want to create a
new World, of abundance and welfare, where all of the worthy may live in comfort and luxury. This is
our motto: LUXURY AND COMFORT, PLEASURES AND ENTERTAINMENT ABOVE
ALL
This is a lie! This is a big mistake! Its blindness! I yelled, out of my wits. Your Martupiciu is a
monster! A hideous creature of your minds!...

Brabis-Karak stood up, meaning to throw his staff at us, but a flame came down and paralyzed him.
Brabis was bewildered. He had dropped the staff, and the emperor himself lifted it and gave it to him,
but he wasnt able to use his right hand anymore. I felt pity towards him and I told him:

Here is, Brabis-Karak, the Throne of Light that you deny and which paralyzed your right arm and
hand! What more obvious sign do you need? Come, give in. Admit that life is eternal, that mercy and
love are the only ones that can create a new World, as you want, and not exploiting the slaves.
Im old and I suffer from an unknown disease. The paralyzing of my arm has nothing to do with your
Throne of Light! said Brabis-Karak, and I retorted:
Behold, I will pray to the SPHERE that your health be returned to you and you will see that the
Throne is all powerful.

I lifted my arms towards the sky and even before I finished the prayer, a ray of light came down from
the ceiling and entered Brabis-Karaks paralyzed arm. In that instant, the arm was healthy again and
Brabis was able to pick up his great priest staff again.

Oh, its a coincidence! This has happened to me before, its not the first time!Brabis said, lying
through his teeth.
Look, I propose to you a clear test I told Brabis. You choose and bring to the public square, three
sick people in a serious state. You and your priests pray to Martupiciu to make them healthy again, and
if you succeed I will bow to your god, but if we succeed in healing them, then you come to our side and
accept the Laws of the Throne of Light.

Brabis- Karak agreed to our proposal, so that the next day we were invited to the Square of the hanging
poles, where the cruel Martupiciu reigned. All their priests lead by Brabis started imploring Martupiciu
to heal two old men and a woman that the doctors hadnt been able to heal. They spent about three
hours in front of the statue of Martupiciu and the sick remained sick. Then, Brabis-Karak had the idea
to sacrifice one of the slaves who was struggling, knowing what was in store for him. I wanted to stop
them but a voice commanded me: Let them do whatever they want! Brabis-Karak killed that slave by
his own hand. It was an awful sight! All the priests kissed Martupiciu, splattering blood all over the
base of the statue...but to no avail!

We were able to heal the sick in a but few minutes. Brabis-Karak and his priests saw that, and were
convinced and they told us:
I admit that your Throne of Light is more powerful than our Martupiciu!
And they left.
A few days passed without anybody coming to see us. In the fourth day, we were announced that we
should go to the small hall where we had been before. When we got there, Brabis-Karak and the
emperor, with their counsellors, were already in heated discussions. When we came in, they stopped.
The emperor asked us what we wanted them to do. We counted several points:

29
1. To free the slaves and give them rights as equals;
2. To change all the Rules and remove the punishments;
3. To bring down the statue of Martupiciu and instead, to build a pyramid with a THRONE on its last
level;
4. To destroy the whorehouses and stop the orgies;
5. To apply the Law of retribution in conformity with the work done.

Brabis-Karak whispered with the emperor for a while and the counselors rejected our proposal.
Right at that instant, the sky was covered in black clouds and a violent storm broke out.

30
 THE PUNISHMENT

After half an hour of storm, it started pouring with hail. It was in the middle of summer. The hail fell in
such a thick layer that people werent even able to walk on the streets anymore. When the hail stopped,
we agreed to continue the discussion the next day.

On the way to our villa, the sight of the trees was pitiful; all the leaves had fallen down, so the scenery
was a winter one. I understood that THE THRONE OF LIGHT was upset. Towards the evening,
though, the clouds dissipated and the rays of the evening sun warmed up our hearts.

We had retired to the villa, all four of us. We didnt know what else we could do. Everything seemed to
be futile. When I voiced out my decision to go back to our people, I felt strong crackles in both my
ears. I understood I was about to receive a message. Indeed, the Great Spirit, who was none other than
Jesus, appeared on the screen, and He said:

You will give them the last proof and you will let them know that if they dont free the slaves and stop
worshipping Martupiciu, will we hit them in full and we will destroy them! You will offer yourselves
to be hanged, in order to prove the existence of the eternal life and the third day I will resurrect you
in front of everybody. Go to Brabis-Karak right now and tell him to order three hanging poles, one for
you, Zenotecles, one for Menhotep and one for Ormoghen. Thats it for now! To work!
These being said, by Jesus, the Great Spirit, the screen turned off. I opened my eyes. Menhotep and
Ormoghen had seen the same screen. Only our good friend, the priest Mantumonedes, didnt know the
orders. When we told him about the hanging, he begged us to ask for four hanging poles.

No! I answered him. The order is for the three of us. You go back to our people...We may yet escape
the disaster that I feel coming.

We stood up and we started towards the villa of the fanatic Brabis-Karak. It was after sunset. The
slaves lead us to a hall of an unseen before luxury. Everything was made of gold, silver and shiny
wood. Colorful carpets, although in poor taste. Our combinations of parrot and peacock feathers were
much more beautiful.

As soon as he entered, we all sat down. I let him know of our decision immediately. Brabis was
bewildered, but he told us he didnt think the emperor would agree to it. In any case, it was settled that
us, him and the emperor should meet the next day.
The next day, the emperor sat still, hearing our offer to be hanged. They were all impressed by our
sacrifice. Many came to us and bowed to us with respect and consideration. The emperor and his
counsellors rejected our request to be hanged but they also refused to free the slaves. I wasnt able to
understand them! They saw our good intentions, they respected our opinions but they werent willing to
give in.

The moment the emperor rejected our request, I heard a distinct voice detaching inside my head: Call
for a meeting of the people tomorrow morning at dawn! I let the emperor know our wish.
Brabis-Karak disagreed, being afraid of the mass effect that the meeting we asked for would have, but

31
the emperor had already promised to let us talk to the masses.
The next day, very early, we went to the Square of the god Martupiciu. We hadnt slept all night and
the Great Spirit had ordered us to cut our own wrists, in order to prove the seriousness of the situation.
The people were already gathering. There were all kinds of people, the weirdest of the faces.
Everybody was proud and disdaining. At last, the emperor arrived with his suite, followed by
Brabis-Karak.
I took the floor, while Mantumonedes was translating. I talked about the immortality of the soul, about
the superiority of the teachings of Topteoxenes and about the all-powerfulness of The One Who sits
on the Throne of Light. I told them we were His Messengers, who had come to let them know that if
they will not give up slavery and the cult of Martupiciu, The One Who sits on the Throne, the
supreme Ruler of the Universe, will destroy their country and kill all of them. What do you think they
did? They started to boo me and throw various things at us. Their policemen had to intervene, in order
to calm them down. I realized that the ultimate demonstrative gesture will have to take place - cut our
own wrists. Brabis-Karak took the floor and addressed the crowd, telling them that their god
Martupiciu had brought them their wealth and to him they must stay faithful. He told them that we may
be right too, that we had powers, but that our request to give up slavery is absurd and will start revolts
and grave social dangers.

While Brabis was talking, we raised our hands to the skies, we embraced our friends and, with the
knives we had under our coats, Ormoghen, Menhotep and I cut open our wrists. I must say I didnt feel
any pain and, to my surprise, there was only very little blood, and we left our material bodies smoothly
and easily. Once out of the body, I could see that our gesture had impressed everybody, though.
Brabis-Karak and the emperor ordered that the bodies should be guarded so that they could see if, the
third day, we would come back to life, because Mantumonedes had told them that The one who sits on
the throne would make us came alive again. By nightfall, almost everybody in the city had come to
see our dead bodies lying in a puddle of blood.

For two days and two nights our comrades and the police stood guard and on the third day around noon
we came back to our bodies. The sky was dark and heavy clouds hovered above the city.
The emperor and Brabis-Karak came to see us at once. I asked them if they were willing to give up.
They answered me very politely that they can only serve Martupiciu, at any cost, and they would even
die for him if need be. Brabis was lying! A lightning from the sky split the air, and struck Brabis villa,
which was turned into ashes.

Go back to your country! we heard a voice.

The emperor and Brabis withdrew. We, full of bad omens, took some food with us and left the
city...forever! We were running out of breath because of the terrible omens.

When we got far enough from the city, we sat down to rest. A terrible rain came down on the city of
Raprokexax. Big warm drops of rain reached us too. We were in alarm and horror. Other citizens of
Raprokexax were approaching us, running. We started running even faster. The drops of rain were
becoming hotter and hotter, the air was stuffy and a hot wind started to blow. This time, we could see
our end coming, and we felt that us, too, will be victims to the wrath of the Throne of Light.

Our comrades were asking us how come we were not saved from the punishment. We answered that it
was not possible, and that we, too, would have to die, although we were not at any fault. Indeed, the
rain was getting hotter and hotter. Our clothes were protecting us a little from the burns. Menhotep and

32
Ormoghen said they couldnt go on, they were too tired. I proposed that we should stop and wait for
our end in peace. The older stopped but the younger said they could still try to escape. I stopped them:
It is useless! Stay here, brave and dignified, in front of the unleashing of theThrone of Light, I said
to them.

They listened to me and we all sat down squeezed one into the other. There were almost twenty of
us...seventeen, to be more precise. The hot rain had become unbearable, but none of us complained.
One by one we crossed to the other side. When all seventeen of us were out of our motionless bodies,
we were drawn upwards by an unseen force. We crossed at a dazzling speed huge spaces and then we
entered the empire of the Throne of Light. All seventeen of us reached the City of Gold, where we
were received by Buddha Himself, the leader, the great sage of the sages of the City of Gold. He was
sad. They all were sad. At a distance, the Great Opalic Disk was sparking. The OPAL was unleashed.
Explosions of flames, vortexes of fire were gushing forth from the Great Opalic Disk, towards Earth.
For days there was silence...total silence. Every one of us was silent. I, Menhotep and Ormoghen
remained in the City of Gold. The other fourteen went each to his level: Mantumonedes to the 7th, the
others to the 5th and 6th. Our mission was over!

Densi looked at us.

Teofilact:You didnt go back to the Opal?

Densi:I did, but much later, after the Opal destroyed Atlantis completely and turned it into the bottom
of the ocean. I remained for a while with Menhotep and Ormoghen in Buddhas Palace itself, until the
Opal was balanced again.
However, your good Aztec people were saved? my good sister asked.
Densi:Yes! The earthquake and the sinking of the land took place not far from them, though. They
were saved, all the same. They were a harmonious and evolved people. Its a pity your history doesnt
know much about the first Aztecs. I know there are temples and pyramids in Mexico even nowadays,
but all you can find now are much, much later accomplishments.
Are you tired? Densi asked.
Teofilact: A little! I answered. We are rather dumbfounded by the wrath with which the Opal
unleashed itself, instead.
Densi:Yes, it sent over Atlantis destructive TARMIC substances, which are a type of immense
radioactive matters. The luciferians were totally destroyed and they were projected to their
GANDANIC spaces. For more than 4.000 years, the Opal was silent; it didnt communicate with
anyone from any level, it rested silent into Itself. The destruction took place around year 12.200 B.C.,
so it is very difficult to find any remains on the bottom of the sea.
Will you play something else on the record player? Play some of your Wagner...
Teofilact:What do you wish I should play?
Densi:I would like something that we can dedicate to the poor innocent slaves of Atlantis, who
perished together with their masters.
Teofilact:I have the dramatic Siegfrieds Funeral March, interpreted by an exceptional band!
Densi:Lets hear it!
I immediately found the record. In my room, the records are organized to perfection. I can find the
record I need even with my eyes closed, among the almost 250 stereo and mono records I own. The
Siegfrieds Funeral March I have is interpreted by The West Berlin Symphonic Orchestra, conducted
by Herbert Von Karajan. The dramatic Siegfrieds Funeral March seems to recall the heroism of the
seventeen Aztecs who, lead by Zenotecles, Menhotep and Ormoghen, sacrificed themselves out of a

33
high spirit of sacrifice towards the Throne of Light...
The triumphant horns sound:All Earth...take care and learn!
Densi:You have to know that the Aztecs wrote a page of gold, the first page of gold in the history of
Earths spirituality. The drama of Atlantis couldnt be avoided, millions of innocents fell there, victims
to the punishment that was supposed to befall the ones who were serving luxury, comfort and
debauchery. No! The indecent luxury, the exaggerated comfort are characteristic to the luciferians and
it is not surprising that the OPAL is prepared to intervene again...
All three of us listened in silence, as if that piece was the Requiem for all those innocent that had been
sacrificed.
Densi:This concludes the story of my first life on Earth. I think you heard something that nobody else
could tell you. What I have told you are real things that happened. Maybe some will not believe it was
like this...exactly like this...Well it was even more dramatic! The gushing of the waters was appalling!
Death took reign over Atlantis in but a few hours...Earthquakes came one after the other and Atlantis
disappeared once and for all to the bottom of the ocean. If your divers are willing to dig the bottom of
the ocean they will still find traces. The future will bring forth more proofs of this...
Now...I consider the Atlantis chapter closed, and we will go on to Egypt.
Teofilact: In your honor, Zenotecles, I propose that we listen to the scene of the death of Siegfried,
the liberating hero who saved the world from the curse of the gold.
Densi:Not only in my honor, but also in the honor of my virtuous friends, Menhotep and Ormoghen,
who deserve a statue of granite in the City of the Philosophers, that you keep thinking about...

34
 EGYPT

XEROTEMUS-KEOPS-PTA

The coming of Jesus to Earth was also caused by the luciferians. After being destroyed in Atlantis, they
were silent for about five millennia, and they didnt dare contact us, the ones from the OPAL.
In the 7th century B.C. approximately, Lucifer called on the Father of Lights again, to ask for
forgiveness and asks once more for His help, so that he may be able to save himself, too. The Father of
Lights agreed and promised Lucifer that He would assign him a certain area on Earth where the
luciferians could take earthly bodies and he decided that they should form a certain special people
which would benefit from Special messengers.

The Father of Lights showed Lucifer the area between the nowadays Mediterranean Sea and the
Persian Gulf and promised to send them special messengers. Im talking about the Israeli people which,
in its evolution, benefitted from four Messengers from the Opal: Abraham, Jacob, David and Solomon.
In the beginning, the first millennia went very well with the evolution of the luciferians. A few million
luciferians succeeded in bettering the colors of their spirits and in reaching the first two levels: some
rare exceptions reached the 4th level, having the light grey color of that level. Most of them, though,
still persisted in their base color: black. And not only that. The luciferians didnt listen to the command
they had been given, to take bodies only in the area that had been assigned to them, but they took
bodies all over the Earth, infiltrating into other nations, too.

After the passing of their great prophet Moses, the Israelis went from bad to worse. Instead of
concentrating on keeping the ten commandments, they were making sacrifices and losing themselves
into all kinds of rituals, asking Heaven to make them rulers of the Earth. They thought themselves
neither more nor less than the chosen people. They were waiting for a Messiah who would, by
supernatural powers, make them kings of the other peoples, their slaves, who would work for them.
The Jewish religion had become a stinking sewer of blind and hypocrite priests who were taking
advantage of the common people, leading their people from one mistake to the next. The Israelis
needed a special Messenger. The whole earth needed to enter a new spiritual phase. There was a need
of a renewal in the thinking of the nations.

So, the Father of the Lights gathered the Sages of the OPAL in the Great Hall of Silence at the
center of the Citadel of Light.

I already told you, at the beginning of my story, about that memorable meeting where, when the Father
of the Lights asked:Who will go to Earth with a special Mission?, the first to offer Himself was
Jesus, answering without hesitation: I will go, Father!. He knew it would be difficult, but he believed
in victory. He knew the luciferians were cold, but he hoped...He really believed that He would be able
to warm their hearts.

As I said, Jesus accepted the MISSION. I accept to descend on Earth whatever may happen, I will
descend there no matter what my destiny be! Jesus added and, when the Father of Lights suggested
35
that He should take a friend with Him, He looked at me. I smiled, so He understood I agreed.

Jesus descended to Egypt seven years before me. Why Egypt? This answer is particularly important
and I would like to put an emphasis on it so that it imprints forever in the conscience of the nations:

Jesus Christ descended to Egypt so that He could make it be the CENTRAL SOURCE which
would radiate His new Teaching. Egypt was the most adequate nation, apt to receive a new
Teaching, having the background of a valuable religion, as was the Egyptian one, at the time. The
Egyptians were a clean people, morally balanced and with a superior priest structure. They had
rituals full of meaning and the Gods they honored were clear and transparent symbols.

Jesus descending to Egypt confirms the superiority of a people who were for millennia the eager
keepers of the teaching of the great Egyptian initiate of the 4th millennia, the great unknown
HORMINUS ESPETUS TA, as well as of the illustrious great priest, pharaoh and luminous reformer
XEROTEMUS-KEOPS-PTA, whose superior thinking had been inspired by the spirits of the OPAL
themselves. Xerotemus-Keops-Pta is no other than Buddha, the one and the same spirit who created
two versions of spirituality: the Egyptian version and the Indian one. Xerotemus is the one who created
the great myth of Osiris-Isis, who established the ritual of the Baptism, of the Wedding and of the
Sacred supper, that Jesus would assume afterwards. You remember that Jesus accepted John the
Baptists Baptism by water, He took part in the Wedding at Cana in Galilee and He celebrated THE
LAST SUPPER before his crucifixion.

Christ, deliberately, assumed and consecrated forever that which, within the Christian Church, would
be later called: the Sacrament of the Baptism, the Sacrament of the Matrimony and the Holy
Eucharist, which is the central sacrament of the Christian Church.

The Byzantine priests, the holy fathers and the bishops drew their inspiration from the Egyptians. The
Egyptians were the first Christians, keeping on the Egyptian traditional rituals: the Baptism, the
Matrimony, the Sacred Supper and the Priest Hierarchy. Xerotemus was the one who established three
levels of priesthood: priest of Osiris, priest of Isis and, the highest of them, priest of Horus.
We will come back to these in due time, but the most beautiful of the rituals created by Xerotemus was
the ritual of the RESURRECTION OF OSIRIS, which was such as if it announced, many centuries
before, THE RESURRECTION OF CHRIST.

The Egyptians were the true creators of the Christian religion. You will see in my story that what I am
about to tell you cannot be disputed. Egypt deserves the respect and appreciation of the whole Planet,
for the rituals of the Baptism, the Matrimony, the Sacred Supper, the levels of the Priesthood and the
celebration of the Resurrection will come alive again and they will impose themselves worldwide. It
has been foretold, it is decided by the OPAL and it will happen with precision!...

Densi had spoken with enthusiasm and he had raised his voice. He was as if held under the dominion of
the future, when all the nations would come together, accepting all five rituals of Egyptian origin, and
taken over by the Christian faith. He stood up and started walking to and fro in my working room, his
hands crossed over his chest. I respected his silence.
A few minutes passed. He stopped walking and sat down on a chair. I wasnt really able to tell what
was going on. He was here, with us in the room, or there, in his World?!...I couldnt say...It was like he
was with us but at the same time away, Up there, in his fairy-tale World...

36
Densi:Look for something old... some ancient music with choruses...Do you have anything old? Some
of your old music? I want to focus and tell you of old and beautiful memories from the time when I
descended to Egypt, to harmonious, serene and balanced Egypt, with his honest, modest and faithful
people, who had a passion for burning rushlights and torches!...Come, play something old and
nostalgic!...
I looked hastily for the oldest piece I had, Missa brevis by Giovani Pier Luigi de Palestrina, an
Italian composer of the XVI-th century and I played it on the record player. Densi was listening, his
head resting in his hands...

37
 THE RUSHLIGHTS

My awaking to physical life took place under the light of the rushlight, at night, for the nights were
cool and my mother was resting during the day and working during the night. The first images I met
with were under the smooth and warm light of the rushlights, the four rushlights which were burning all
the time during the night in the room I lived in for the first days of my life. On the walls of the room
many old symbols were painted: the sun, the mountain and the tree, together with the crossed arrows,
and on the main wall there was the falcon - the symbol of HORUS, The God of the Gods, the One who
Ruled over the whole Universe.

Mother was so serene and warm hearted! She knew her child would be the companion of HIM WHO
WAS THE GREATEST MESSENGER OF HEAVEN SENT TO EARTH. During her pregnancy, she
had had a dream where a man with long hair and a simple dress had announced her that her child, too,
was an Envoy of Isis and he had commanded her to keep me in their sacred room and keep lit four
rushlights at all times. She made the rushlights herself, using wick and sheep grease. She used to sing. I
was never able to understand the words of her songs. They were sacred songs she had learned at the
temple and by them, she was adoring Isis, the protector Goddess of our home. The rushlights were
meant to drive away Seth - the god of darkness. Isis was to my mother the Light itself, the sun. The first
discussions I was able to understand were about the confusion mother was making between Ra - the
Sun God, and Isis - the Goddess of Light. For mother, Ra didnt exist at all; Isis was everything. Father
was trying to demonstrate the differences to her, for he was wise and learned and good with words, but
mother was sticking to her belief.

Mother had a custom: she would take me with her, sometimes, in the evening, to the Great Pyramid of
Xerotemus, where she would pray to Isis that she may be received into Her kingdom. We were living in
a kind of a small borough with enough citizens, with skilled and industrious craftsmen. Our house was
located right next to the temple of Osiris and not far from the temple there was Keops biggest
pyramid, as you know it today. Mother started taking me with her to the pyramid all the time, even as
early as I could walk. She asked me to repeat after her: Isis, the One who giveth life and happiness,
make me happy in your kingdom! Father was correcting her in the sense that Isis doesnt have a
kingdom, that the Kingdom of Light belongs to Horus and that, therefore, Horus must be honored and
the prayers must go out to Him. But mother had her faith and no one could convince her otherwise.
I was growing up and they still kept me in the sacred room of the house, with the FOUR rushlights in
the FOUR corners of the room. The care my mother, Nariti, devoted in lighting and keeping the
rushlights lit was making me wonder why so much care for the rushlights, why only in my room and
why FOUR? Mother told me of her dream then, of a man with long hair who predicted she would have
a child, a MESSENGER of Isis, and that, out of respect, she would have to raise him right in the
sacred room with symbols and keep lit FOUR rushlights. Why FOUR she didnt know and I wasnt
able to understand. But this FOUR I would decypher much later.

One day, father came with a brush and some colors and repainted Horus-The Falcon on the wall. I
noticed that Horus right eye resembled the Sun and His left eye resembled the Moon. I asked him why
so. He gave me an explanation I didnt understand. But mother explained the other symbols to me: the

38
tree with roots and branches, the mountain and the arrows.
THE TREE - my mother was telling me - represented the life of the beings that begin from a simple
seed; the seed goes underground, to the Kingdom of Osiris and there, Osiris makes it sprout and grow
roots; then, it comes out to the light and thus it enters the Kingdom of Isis, who, through Her Light,
makes it grow. Ra - the sun - is Isis son, as well as Seth; but while Ra was wise and Isis put Him on
the sky, Seth was bad and Isis threw him into darkness, so that the two sons of Isis rule: the one, the
day, and the other, the night. Seth is bad and he brings about misfortunes, this is why he must be chased
away with rushlights and torches.

THE MOUNTAIN is every mans life. He represents everyones path from good to better. You must
do only good if you want to get to Isis Kingdom; you must be good and kind, tell only the truth and
not take what is not yours to take. If you do only good things in your life and you also pray to Isis, then
you climb the mountain to the top and Isis takes you from the top. Only those who get to the top may
enter Isis Kingdom; the ones who only climb halfway, must come back to Earth and be born again so
that they might be able to get to the top.

THE ARROWS - many and pointing many directions, they are the multitude of characters of the
people - mother was translating their meaning for me - but there would be a Messenger of Horus who
would gather all the people and give them a unique direction making them all good, making them
become good.
I forgot to tell you about the Baptism. There was the custom that the child, when he grew to be three
years old, be baptized in the temple, and he received also a name. They were calling me Iuoanus, my
father was called Lumindius, and my grandfather was called Hritotis, so that in Egypt, my full name
was: IUAANUS - LUMINDIUS - HRI.

On the same occasion, we were taking part in the first sacred meal. What was the sacred meal? It
was a ritual that took place every ten days in the temple, in Osiris honor. But...I have to tell you the
legend...
The legend tells that Osiris was cut into pieces by his bad brother, Seth, and thrown into the waters of
the Nile. His sister and wife, Isis, searched for him, crying, until She found all the pieces of His body.
She put them together, She took water from the Nile and, calling Horus name, sprinkled Osiris body
with that water, giving Him life, making Him come back to life. Since then, the Egyptians have the
celebration of the resurrection of Osiris, in spring, when the Nile overflows, and they make processions
to the waters of the Nile. The Greeks took from the Egyptians the celebration of the Resurrection of
Osiris, celebrating thus the Resurrection of Jesus.

The sacred meal was held in the memory of the sacrifice of Osiris. The priest took a cake of bread
and cut it into four pieces (at the baptism): one piece was eaten by the priest, one, the child who was
being baptized, and the other two were eaten by the parents and the present relatives. The child was
afterwards sprinkled with water form the Nile and was considered thereafter a believer of Osiris. So,
the so-called Egyptian Baptism was in its own way, similar to the Christian baptism, and the Greeks
(the Byzantines) drew inspiration from the Egyptians in this rituals case, also.

I want to be honest with you, so that you may see that I was human, too, as anyone else. When I was 6,
I fell in love with my cousin, Zinotis. Just imagine, I was so fond of her that I was telling mother that I
would marry her. I was going to her house in secret, we were locking ourselves in a hens house and we
were kissing like two innocent children.

39
The wedding in Egypt was very similar to the Christian wedding today, I could say. The two youth
wore white clothes, they came to the temple and they received the blessing of the priest, who had to
become convinced beforehand that the two were good for each other. He put on their heads two flower
wreaths, and around their waists cloth girdles, sown with gold threads, as a sign that they were clean,
meaning they hadnt gone to bed together. Then, there followed the ritual of the sacred meal, which
became a full-fledged feast.

Meanwhile, I got to be old enough to have access to school...meaning I could take part in the
classesthat the priests were having for the most endowed of the children. Of course, my father, being a
priest of Osiris, who was celebrating the rituals for about five neighbouring villages in only one temple,
knew I would able to learn, so he undertook me as a student officially, his krikos-disciple. There
werent many of us...there were around twenty, plus a few who had to take the same classes again.
I went to school for two years, during which time I learned how to decypher papyruses but how to also
write them. You must know that very few managed to learn the hieroglyphs. One had to have an
unbelievably good memory, for reading them, and writing was even harder. Their writing wasnt linear,
like yours, instead, the notions were pure and simple linked to each other, so that reading was more of
an inference than proper reading.

Only six of the children finished the two years of school. I was twelve years old and father continued
with me for one more year so that I would be able to read and write perfectly. He was planning to take
me to Alexandria, to the Superior School of the Priests of Isis.

I forgot to tell you about the levels of the Egyptian priesthood. The Egyptian priests were divided into
three levels: the first level was formed by the priests who performed the public rituals, and they were
called the priests of Osiris. They took care of the sacred rituals and the prayers that the people needed
for different matters. They could marry and they had to also be teachers, that is to organize classes of
learning the hieroglyphs.

The second level was the priests of Isis. They had to attend a superior school for six years, in either
one of the cities of Xeropotamus, Eudomexis, Tropotemanis or Alexandria. Over there, the students
were studying for six years the sciences and the arts, and afterwards they were specializing either in
geometry and astronomy, or in painting and sculpture. These priests too, could marry.
The highest category of priests was formed by the priests of Horus, who were the keepers of the
traditional mysteries. They werent allowed to marry and they lived alone, and they could be teachers
in the superior schools at the most.

So there were three categories of priests:

1. Priests of Osiris, who performed the prayers and the rituals;
2. Priests of Isis, of the sciences and arts;
3. Priests of Horus, the initiates, the keepers of the mysteries.
My father, Lumindius, had the mandate to recommend pupils to one of the superior schools of six
years, so he decided to leave with me to Alexandria, the spiritual center of the whole of Egypt, where
the Great Priest, Pharaoh Arconomus was residing.

So, I will tell you next about how we went to see Arconomus and about my specializing during the six

40
years. But first, I want to tell you about some weird events that were happening to me and that I had no
explanation for. Often, at night, at the moment when I was falling asleep, I could see that instead of
one, I was two: I was standing in the middle of the room, thinking, and at the same time I was seeing
myself lying on the bed, too; when I was Baptised - for example - I saw myself double again: one of me
was in the doorway of the temple, the other, in front of the priest who was reading the ritual.
But the most frequent phenomenon was happening at night: I was seeing myself in front of the Great
Pyramid of Xerotemus, talking to a luminous Young Man, who was a little older than me, and at the
same time I was aware that I was sleeping. Of the talks with the luminous Young Man I only remember
that we were always discussing about the number four. What was the most curious was that I felt so
close to that Young Man, as if we had been friends since the beginning of the World! As I was growing
up, I started to remember His face better and I was obsessed by the question: where did I know Him
from?

I told you about these things because when Father took me to Alexandria to register me in the Superior
School, when we entered the city I saw a beautiful courtyard and in the gateway there was a group of
young people. I was drawn to that group like a magnet, and when I went closer, I was dumbfounded to
see that the Young Man who was speaking there, was the Same that I was seeing in my dreams,
talking, at the foot of the Pyramid. When He saw me, He smiled and said:

Come closer, Iuuanus! Come, friend, I have been waiting for you!...
But...how...when...You were coming to me to the great Pyramid?! I asked Him.
It was Me! But greater things than this you will see! Go now and prepare yourself! In ten springs time
We will meet on the same path and We will share with each other the joys and the sorrows. Go on, My
beloved, go now, My friend!...

Saying these words, He lifted both His arms towards me. I felt something like a wind pervading me and
a thunder voice came down from the sky, saying:
THIS IS MY BELOVED SON, WHO DESCENDED AMONGST YOU SO THAT MY WILL
BE DONE!

And at that moment, His face shone like the Sun and His clothes were as bright as snow...He was so
beautiful! Such beauty! Such greatness! Such thrill! I couldnt take my eyes off Him, while the other
young people who were there fell to the ground before Him. I looked at Him with love, with reverence,
with longing. It was like He was giving me everything. The light He was radiating was nourishment
and water, nectar, spring wind, dew, garden of bliss and perfume!
Go now, Iuuanus! Go and learn! You must know everything! Leave nothing aside! Specialize in
everything! We will need this knowledge for the work that awaits us both. Learn and keep awake! Go
in peace!

I knelt before Him with overwhelming reverence.

Rise, my friend! We are old friends, the two of us, we descended from the same star. Our star is now
far away...This is why we will soon be the closest and the most inseparable of friends!
Thy will be done, Master8 ! I answered and I stood up.
Go now! Go and do not upset your father, your good father. You will hear tomorrow of Me from the
medium girl of the Temple of Hariconomus. I am the heralded One, the Son of Isis, the Messenger of
8
The Romanian term translated by Master ( Mester) has the meaning of master of arts or crafts, someone who has
mastery, wisdom and skill, rather than Ruler or Guru/teacher/owner.

41
Horus and you, a companion to my Work. Do not forget: ten springs from now, we will see each other
again, we will meet again!

He was Jesus, wasnt He?my good sister asked.

Yes, He was Jesus, and meeting Him was the most significant moment of my life that far. I was
thirteen then and it seemed torture to have to wait for ten years to see Him again! I told myself: I will
follow the superior school of Alexandria and I will go everyday to see Him. Nothing would be able to
stop me, I was thinking...but I was wrong, because, reaching Alexandria, at the enrollment center, there
were no vacancies left anymore, so my father had to register me in the school of Xeropotamus, which
was the closest to the town we were living in. After I enrolled, before going back home, we passed by
the initiate center of Hariconomus, where a brother of my fathers was living, the initiate priest
Muoni-Talan-Xep, who told us that all the initiates of Hariconomus, together with Arconomus, were
waiting for the arrival of the Son of Isis: IZMOR, the Messenger of Horus, who would reform the
religion of the whole Egypt. The message had been received twenty years before, when Irinius, the
medium woman of the temple, talked in her sleep, announcing us of His descent on Earth. Nowadays,
the MESSENGER should be twenty but nobody knows for sure who He is.

There is one particular Young Man who is very intelligent and who learned everything in the shortest
time, but Who is silent and does not say anything. Everybody has their eyes on Him. His Name is kept
secret...He is not willing to unveil His mystery. He is tall, well-made, brown hair, dark curved
eyebrows, aquiline nose and sensual lips. We have learned that He is the Son of Georgina and
Isupus-Asopius, the Roman ex-governor who had resigned his place as a senator in Rome and came to
Egypt for a four-year term as governor, and he has been living locked away in his house for twenty
years now, honoring Georgina as a Goddess. We are almost convinced that He is the heralded IZMOR
and yet we are asking ourselves until when He will keep His silence? When will He tell us of His own
accord Who He is and what His plans are?

Thus spoke Muoni-Talan and my thoughts flew to the Young Man I had seen before. I knew with
certainty that He was the heralded IZMOR. I told them about the thing the Young Man had said to
me. When Muoni-Talan heard that I would be His friend, he looked at me in surprise and ordered my
father to look after my education carefully and to take me to the hermit Macarius, so that I could
receive the secret teaching as soon as possible.

Muoni-Talan blessed us and we left, going back home. On the way, I asked my father to go back the
same way we had come and stop at the gates where I had seen Izmor - for this is how I would call Him
from then on.

When we passed by that courtyard, we came closer to the gates. I saw Him in the back of the yard,
walking, His head bent to the ground. He was meditating. A wild bliss overtook me and I felt like
crying out to Him: My beloved Izmor!. But my shout was stifled in my chest. A profound respect
for His meditation came over me. My father wanted to enter, but I didnt let him.

Lets wait until He notices us! I said.

But right then, a Lady of an untold beauty and grace appeared in the doorway.
She must be Georgina, His Mother!
Georgina drew near us with light steps. She was a miracle embodied, of a beauty that overwhelmed us.
She seemed a true Lady and Mistress. Her smile was of an unheard of purity; one could read on Her

42
face kindness, mercy, candor, innocence; She should have been around forty but anyone would have
said She was twenty two

Please dont let my interruption upset you, good father, but Georgina, and Virgin Mary, are They not
One and the Same? my good sister asked.
Yes, of course. You see..., Muoni-Talan had told us She was His Mother...but She didnt look like a
Mother, She was a true Virgin, the purity and the holiness embodied. I felt then that His descent to
Earth was a mystery...You hear, the MYSTERY I would come to know later, right from His own
mouth.

Georgina came closer to the gate and, smiling, asked us:

Do you want to talk to Him? Leave Him now, He is meditating. I myself do not dare interrupt Him.
Do not be upset! Forget about this now...Another time...His time will come...Now, He has to meditate
and keep silent. Love Him!
This Love Him sounded as a piece of advice, as a holy commandment for us. We bowed and lingered
a few more moments to watch Him walk, deep down in His thoughts. The Lady turned around one
more time, waving at us...
........................................................................................................................................................
Densi was silent for a while.
Such a great day that was for me! My father was impressed, him too. We were silent all the way back
home. From time to time my father was exclaiming: What a wonder, This Izmor! ...What a
wonderful Woman, Georgina!...

Lets take a break now. I would like to hear you sing something...one of your church songs, dedicated
to Virgin Mary! Do you know any?
Of course we do! my good sister retorted and with a smooth voice she started to sing an Axion that
I had known since childhood:
It is truly right to bless thee, O Theotokos, ever blessed, and most pure, and the Mother of our God.
More honorable than the cherubin, and beyond compare more glorious than the seraphim. Without
corruption thou gavest birth to God the Word. True Theotokos, we magnify thee.

43
 THE SCHOOL OF XEROPOTAMUS

Xeropotamus, the city where I would live and study for six years, was one day away from Gizeh. It was
a beautiful city, with burnt-clay brick houses and stone temples the pillars of which were so thick that
even five people could barely contain them with their joined arms. The streets were straight, a simple
rectangular network of streets, like any other Egyptian city.
The governor lived in the center of the city; he was a kind of mayor and he was assigned by the
Pharaoh himself.

The mayor of Xeropotamus was named Danit-Moclan-Zos, an old initiate priest, who had been named
mayor more than forty years before. He was honest and respected, for he was of a modest nature. He
was well read and recluse and he was a great specialist at preparing herb broths and healing essences.
He was good with words, too, and the intellectuals were fond of him because of his oratorical skill.
During his youth he had sculpted with his very hands for years on end hieroglyphs with hidden
meanings and he had passed this knowledge onto dozens of other sculptors. He was more than one
hundred twenty years old but his walk was agile, for he was tall and lean.

My father knew Danit-Moclan-Zos since the time he had gone to school here, but his memory wasnt
serving him well so, instead of being accepted among the priests of Isis, he had remained with the
temple as a priest of the people, priest of Osiris.

Danit recommended us a good and worthy host and asked me to allow him to take a look at my palm.
He looked, he kept looking, he took my other hand and finally he told my father:
Rejoice, for he will become a great initiate! On the mount of Isis, on his ring finger he has some lines
in the shape of the root of a tree. This is very rare. I have this root too, but not as definite as his. Learn
well, Iuuanus, dont be interested in girls, for you destiny is far more important than the smell of the
flowers!

Not to smell the flowers...this meant not to be interested in girls...but I liked them so much! I liked to
watch them...to see them around me...even to kiss them, but nothing more.
My host had a sister who was a few years older than me, but I liked her very much. Her beauty is hard
to express in words! I felt that I was dear to her too. She used to come often to visit her sister (my host)
and came to my room to ask me how I was. Her name was Gazetis and she was calm and serene. She
was always smiling and in her eyes there was a light that fascinated me. I liked her hands. One day, I
stood up from the table where I was writing at and sat down next to her. Then, I took her hand and I
kissed it. She took my head in her hands and kissed me on the mouth, softly and delicately. She was
calm and serene.
Do you love me? she asked.
Very much! I answered.I am sorry you are older than me...
Age doesnt matter, I am only four years older than you, but I will wait until you finish school and
then we will get married.

I was fifteen years old then, and she was nineteen. I decided I would marry her and if she was going to
44
be my wife, why not...But Gazetis held her virgin purity dear so she stopped me. Because of that, for
her virtue, I loved her even more.
Gazetis was my only affair, to call it that. The only freedom I allowed myself without reserve,
without hiding, a love pure and serene. Of course, for us, men, it is more difficult to restrain ourselves,
but she was caressing me so gently and with such tenderness that she was awaking in me a feeling of
respect, rather than lust. Passionate, I was. I loved her with passion, but she was pure and crystalline, so
that I wasnt even touching her with my thoughts.When my lips were touching her lips, it felt like
kissing flower petals. I was feeling a real enchanted scent. She was always smiling. I was looking at her
and I was getting dizzy with happiness...

Yes, Gazetis was the only joy that tied me to Earth. But I found out later that she wasnt from Earth,
she had come from the planet Tarnium, especially for me, so that she could comfort me during the hard
school years, far from my parents, far from my beloved Izmor, especially, my Father, my Master...
Even now, from time to time, I call for Gazetis on the screen. Even now we love each other, and we
will always love each other. She is on the VIIIth level and her disk is good friends with Nietzsche, the
German philosopher.

In school, we had priests that were especially assigned to our education, there was one priest for every
forty pupils. It was our duty to tell them of our mistakes or affairs, if it was the case. The affairs
werent allowed.
A priest of Isis had to show up chaste at his ordination as a priest. Who happened to have an affair was
sent into the desert, with those who lived there in reclusion and stay with them for seven days, and
afterwards he would be considered forgiven.

The priest in charge of our group of forty was called Iperius-Hemin-Ato. I told him right away that I
was in love with Gazetis. He, too, looked at the lines in my palm and he told me:
I do not worry for you! You are destined for greatness, so anything that you may do, your path cannot
be changed. You can love your Gazetis as much as you want!...Soon, your paths will part.
I remembered Izmors prophecy that I would be His companion, His dearest of friends. Yes! I was
asking myself: what would I do then about Gazetis? I would take her with me! Izmor will understand
and He will accept it. Gazetis is too serene and pure for Him to push away. There will be three of
us...or maybe four...Maybe Izmor will have His own Gazetis...And yet, He has...He has
Georgina!...Who could surpass Georgina?!

Teofilact: Densi, Iuuanus, our holy loves are really that enduring?

Densi, so you too could fall in love with a woman from Earth?! my good sister asked.

Densi: Which one of you shall I answer first? I will answer you, our good sister. I said: Gazetis was
not a spirit from Earth, she had come from the planet of Tarnium, and she was from the VIIIth
level...Eighth! Do you understand? She was purity itself! She was the most wonderful of the
scents!...She didnt have a sex! It was as if she didnt have a sex! Do you understand now?
Yes, my Father.

Densi: I will now answer you, Teofilact. True loves remain recorded in Eternity. Didnt I tell you that
even to this day, I keep in contact with Emalina, the priestess of the temple of Venus of Ephesus, of the
time when I was in Byzantium? The same with Gazetis. Even now, from the City of Gold, I call her on

45
the screen, for I miss her sight. What do you know about love?!...You think that the bed is everything!
Well, everything means nurturing each other with the looks in our eyes, with whispers, with caresses
and even with rare touches of our lips...Now you realize that we cannot kiss each other through the
screen, but we gaze at each other for a long, long time, without blinking and then our hearts rise high
and our senses begin to sing, and our thoughts light up...How unhappy you are, that you have never
known Love!
Please, play the Unfinished one more time, for true Love is endless! It starts on Earth and it
continues in Heavens...Play the Unfinished and in the meantime, I will call Gazetis on the screen.

I put the record on the record player hastily, I had it at hand, since before. The contrabasses made a
short introduction in low notes; the violins came forth with an endearing tre-mollo, discreet and
secretive-like. Then, clear and serene, the oboe spinned a memory that stays awake forever...Then came
the theme, played by the cellos and taken over by the violins, the theme of the first part of Shuberts
Simphony, which prepared our meeting with Gazetis.
At Densis call, Gazetis showed up. Densi and my good sister could see her on the screen, I saw her in
my minds eye. She was of medium height, draped in a silk with ruby-golden reflexes. She was
wearing a fine crown with gems on her head and she had a beautiful chalice on her chest...
A chalice on Gazetis chest?! my good sister asked in surprise. We know that only men can receive
chalices, the symbol of the FIRE PRIESTHOOD!...
Densi: Now be silent! Let us love each other. Lovers must be let merge with each other freely...

My good sister rested silent. Gazetis was all eyes and as they looked at each other, Gazetis eyes
shone brighter and brighter. A few minutes passed. Densi and Gazetis continued to look at each other;
they stood up for this sacred ritual...They were like two unwavering statues, placed face to face by who
knows which skilled sculptor...

Suddenly, something astounding happened: between the eyes of the two there started to form a thin
stream of sparks and a lightning burst out of Densis eyes which made Gazetis quiver as she whispered:
Give me Light of your Light, my love! Give me Light of your Light, my love! and still
whispering like that she stretched out her arms towards Densi, saying to him:I will serve you
forever!.
No, I will serve you forever, I am your slave!...You are my mistress, you precious gem! You have
been for me support and impulse in the most important Mission...I will not forget you!...I will
never forget you!...Never!...I will come to your place to see you...Fahti, your disk, is my
brother...You are my siblings...I will come to you...I promise! Let me finish the story and the first
stop I will make after this will be on the VIIIth level.

Densi bowed his head. Slowly, the image of Gazetis faded and then disappeared...The record player
was giving up the last harmonies of Shuberts The Unfinished...
Densi: Fondness passes away...sympathies scatter in the wind...affection lasts for a while, but
Love...
LOVE PERSISTS FOR ETERNITY!

....................................................pause........................................................................

Densi made a fairly long pause. The day had begun, but the sun wasnt out yet. Neither me nor my
good sister were tired...The owl seemed to listen to this unique story, too, and its eyes were bright...

46
The story of Tristan and Isolde suddenly came to my mind. I reflected for a while...I went round the
desk and I opened the doors of my record cabinet. I picked the Prelude and, without asking for
Densis consent, I played it on the record player, allowing the wagnerian universe make its stand...
Densi noticed me and he was silent, listening to...
................................................................................................................................................................
The Tristan and Isolde Prelude.
Densi: The atmosphere is flawless!...Its perfect, I could say!...This is Love! The atmosphere of music
shows a pure, transfigured love...What was that?
Teofilact: The Prelude of Tristan and Isolde, by Wagner. It is a sad love story, in which the two
lovers found the solution for their love in death...beyond the grave.
Densi: It is sad to be on Earth and not be able to love!...To be forced to live far from the one you love,
like I did in Patmos, away from Gazetis and in Byzantium, away from Emalina... I know what the pain
of fate ruled parting is..., but there also is the reunion beyond the grave, which brings about the perfect
fulfilment...
.......................................................................................................................................................
Densi put his head in his hands again and meditated for a few moments and then started:
I told you about Gazetis so that you may know, have an idea about the emotional part of my life,
which I was not exempt from.

Now, I will explain to you the systematics of teaching in the School of Xeropotamus. The candidates
for the School of Xeropotamus had to choose one of the four possible sections:
1. Serving priests, learned in the rituals meant for the people;
2. Artists and craftsmen;
3. Professors of sciences such as: a) geometry -architecture; b) medicine - chemistry; c) the technology
of processing metals, precious metals and of cutting the stones; d) ship building; e) politics and
diplomacy (of course, I am translating these into modern speech) and finally,
4. Initiates in general sciences, philosophy and high mystics.

Everybody who chose one of the four categories were passing through a sorting process. Moreover,
each one had to have at least three recommendations from different specialists of the respective
specialties. I opted for the fourth specialty, which is for general sciences, philosophy and high mystics.
For this, one had to have the recommendation of an initiate. I had it from Muoni-Talan-Xep, who had
given it to me when I was in Alexandria. Other than this, the one who would become an initiate, one
who would understand the MYSTERIES, it was necessary that the medium of the Temple,
Savia-Mena-Ho give her accord, and also the examination of the lines of the palm; the Great Priest of
the School and the city himself, Danit-Moclan-Zos, would do the examination. My palm lines were
good. Danit predicted the future of a great missionary for me, on the spot. The surprise came from the
medium of the Temple, Savia-Mena-Ho who, to everyones surprise, predicted that I would turn Egypt
upside down with my reforms, that I would become the successor of Arconomus-Rezinus-Psi and that
this quality would be bestowed upon me by the Envoy of the Great Goddess Isis Himself.

I must say that the people from Xeropotamus had been announced by Savia, as had been those of
Alexandria, by Irinius, that THE SON OF ISIS, THE GREAT MESSENGER OF HORUS had
descended to Egypt and that He was living there incognito. Thus, with the predictions of
Savia-Mena-Ho, not only was I accepted without objection, but I was also under everyones care so
that all through the school years, I was being payed special attention.
I must confess that I was ashamed that when the Great priest of the School and of the city would meet

47
me on the street, he would cross his arms on his chest and make a bow, nodding, to me, a fifteen-
sixteen year old child. I was always asking him not to do that anymore, but he would always reply: I
know what I am doing this for!
Of approximately one hundred candidates for the initiation, only forty were accepted. We started with
the masses and rituals, their meaning and role. We learned conjurations and ritual songs for two years,
but we were also taught other things, too. First of all, we were being told not to tell to anyone what we
were learning there. Nobody was supposed to know that we were beloved of Horus, more or less
important, but each one of us had a special purpose, that of being the bringers of light to the simple
people, the ones who didnt understand.

We were told that we had been born with a special Gift, that most of the people didnt have:
THE GIFT OF UNDERSTANDING,
the power to think and meditate, a thing that was rare, very rare among people. We were advised not to
boast with that, because Horus, the All-ruler, gave wisdom to whomever He saw fit. We were told that
we, before being born, had been people, too, in His gardens, but, because we had been diligent and
active then, we came back to Earth with a more precious baggage:
THE POWER TO UNDERSTAND

You also have to know that the initiates werent allowed to get married and they werent allowed to
own property. They were living in recluse communities, they had but the right to have one bed, two
chairs and a table, but as many papyruses and rushlights as they needed. Towards middle age, the
initiates were allowed to retire in seclusion, if they reached the state where they would live at great
mystic tension. At the same time, from among the initiates, too, the Great Priests of the cities and the
mayors were chosen, by the mediums, as well as the suite of the Pharaoh and his ministers.

Oh, Egypt, Egypt, where are you? Where have you gone, you, with your sacred laws, with your masses
of faithful people, with your devout and pious priests? Where are the thousands hermits? Where are
your midnight processions, with rushlights and torches? Oh, Sphynx, who has robbed you of your ruby
eyes? Where are you, golden statues of Horus-The Falcon? Where are your visionaries, where are your
seers? Where?...Where?...

Nobody has ever risen to your height! Nobody! Not even India, with its Nirvanists, was able to surpass
you! Now, in the City of Gold, the closest to Buddha it is still you, the Egyptians, who didnt dream of
ruling and fortunes, but did everything to mount billions of blocks of stone with your superhuman
powers...Futile and trivial are your technical performances, oh, you creatures of the XXth century!
What have you accomplished? Did you step on the moon? So what? One handful of people strived to
touch the Moon while sixty million were dying of hunger in one year! Egypt never knew the sickness
of your pride, of your luxury, of your comfort! Egypt was happy with little, for it was pure at heart, not
full of stains, as you are, you XXth century!

Come, play your Unfinished one more time, you UNFINISHED PEOPLE!
.............................................................................................................................................................
I was stunned! Densi was really infuriated at us all, us of the XXth century. I assumed willy-nilly the
attribute of unfinished, admitting that he was referring to the multitude of our imperfections and,
obedient, I started the record...The Symphony began, but not a couple of minutes had passed when
Densi told me in an imperative tone:
Play something else! A proof of force, power, energy, that could strike these somnolent earthly minds,

48
play something that will shake, smite, startle the consciousnesses that are sleeping!...Your whole
Earth is a cemetery of bodies, of dead, under the demonic power of ignorance, of insensibility, of
errors...
Teofilact: I will play a Symphony by Beethoven that is a call to life. Powerful hits come after one
another that will wake the humanity up from its cowardly foolish sleep...Someone, a giant, will knock
on each and everybodys door that he may wake them up, raise them from their apathy and
carelessness.
Listen! Listen how the giant Beethoven strikes consciences, how he wants to tell them :Wake up,
you dead souls, raise from your cowardly and rotten graves, wake up from the sleep of
carelessness and apathy! Wake up!
I turned the volume all the way up and the FOUR blows broke the silence of the building where I was
living...
The icons on the walls were shaking and the windows were rattling...Densi stood up with a majestic
gesture and he started to conduct the concert.
Densi: I know this one, too! It is the V-th !
How come you are familiar with it? my good sister asked Densi in surprise.
I was invited to the VI-th level to a concert, about 100-120 years ago, and Beethoven conducted his
own Symphony, played by over three hundred instrumentalists. Now let me listen...

We all listened to the entire Symphony. Densis face started to shine. During the last part, he just
smiled in rapture the whole time. We were glad we had been able to pacify him. When the clarinet
started its solo part, Densi raised his eyebrows in surprise, then he let himself engaged in the final
victory dance...

49
 THE MYSTERIES

They didnt start to reveal the mysteries to us until the V-th year of school, when we also began to
study the high mystics. Radius-Stotes-Hen himself came to talk to us; he was the most learned of the
initiates and the keeper of the greatest secrets.

There were only 28 students left of the 40 that had been there in the beginning...They were all about
20-22 years old; I was the only one who was 19. Many had found themselves girls and and they had
given up the initiations, getting transferred to other departments. Us, the 28 students left, we had to take
the oath of initiation: we swore that the things we were about to hear, we would only discuss with other
initiates. The oath was accompanied by our dressing up in grey robes, girded by a belt with a pure gold
buckle, and we were given the symbol of the initiates to wear in our hands, a string of wooden beads
from which there hanged a T with a small circle on top. On the head, we wore a special woolen fez,
painted yellow.

Rasiu-Stotes-Hen started the revelation:

The true Master of the whole Universe is not the couple Isis-Osiris, but HORUS - The Falcon. Horus
is the supreme God Which cannot be seen by anyone. He sits on a throne of Light and power, through
which He makes everything come into existence. He is, therefore, the Source of force and power, but
His essential attribute is that HE SEES AND UNDERSTANDS ALL, but He cannot speak of it,
because humans are too limited and Horus language is complex and no one can understand it, unless
they devote themselves to solitude. Nevertheless, Horus is found in each and every one of us, in a
smaller or larger measure. The meaning of life is that everyone should become a little Horus who
can see and understand.

Why does Horus have two eyes: one, the sun, and the other, the moon? Because with the solar eye he
can see what goes on among people on Earth, and with the lunar eye he can see what goes on in their
hearts.

The story of Osiris having been cut into pieces is but a fairy-tale for children and the masses. The body
cut into pieces is really the phenomena of nature: the light of the sun, the sunrise and sunset, the
overflowing of the Nile, the germination of seeds, the growing of cereals and vegetables, all these
together are ruled by the mentation of Horus, mentation that is the so called ISIS-the Light. The
Light doesnt mean the sun that sheds its light, the Light is THINKING. The one who can think is
strong and he has the chance to enter Horus Kingdom and become His friend. But THINKING, too,
has 4 stages: STUDY, MEDITATION, INTROSPECTION and JOY!
The last stage of thinking allows you to see and understand Horus and only then are you really happy.
The people are still far from reaching Horus. They will still need thousands of years of coming back to
Earth until each one will turn into an initiate.

50
All the services and rituals are meant to somewhat animate the people, who are stuck in their spiritual
oblivion, to incite them to do good deeds, for without good deeds, without kindness, mercy and
goodness, nobody can be worthy of living the joy of meeting Horus.
From this joy of meeting Horus starts the HIGH MYSTICS. What was this high mystics? A few
short formulas were revealed to the initiate, and he had to say them repeatedly, in seclusion and total
internalization. The focus was on the necessity of going through the four stages of thinking: STUDY,
MEDITATION, INTROSPECTION AND JOY OF MEETING ISIS- the LIGHT of Horus.

Before saying the formulas, the initiate had to look into the flame of the rushlight. He had to spend
two or three hours a day looking without flinching into the flame of a rushlight or a torch, not thinking
of anything. He had to become totally separated from his body or any other preoccupations. Then he
had to imagine a Throne from which rays were radiating and permeating his body. The formula to be
repeated was: Oh you, endless , inexhaustible, all powerful rays, permeate my being! This formula
was to be said by the initiate in the temple or in his cell, and not to be in touch with anyone except the
priest-guide, who was Iperius-Hemin-Ato.

Iperius-Hemin-Ato was a true illuminate, and he was deeply living the Light of Isis. In the temple there
was a Sphinx, a rather large stone statue that represented a lion sitting down on his four paws and his
head was the head of the Goddess Isis. The eyes of the Goddess were two ruby gems. All 28 of us were
gathering and sitting down in front of the statue. Then, looking straight into her eyes, we were saying
the formula:Oh, Isis, cure my blindness so that I may see you! or Oh, sweet light, illuminate my
life! The schedule was that we would say this formula during the time needed by 2 rushlights to burn
out, which was around 4-5 hours, after which, we would go to sleep.

During daytime we would copy old texts of the teaching of Xerotemus, that had very precise
indications on various meditations we had to do, concerning the striving of getting in contact with the
Light emanated by Horus through Isis - His Radiations.

We would also gather medicinal plants and making various drinks and essences for diseases of the liver
and stomach. We were taught how to tell when the liver is enlarged, how to palpate the patient, how to
prescribe the medicine and how to prepare it.

The place where we gathered for saying the sacred formulas, to reach inner illumination, was a hall
formed by Sphinxes the height of a regular person. There were 60 Sphinxes and in the center there was
the big Sphinx with ruby eyes, at which we were to stare. The Sphinx was the symbol of perfection, the
animal body dominated by thinking, by virtue. The lion was the all powerfulness of the virtues of the
initiate in life. The ruby eyes, which were sparkling in the dark of the night meant THE POWER TO
UNDERSTAND THE TRANSITORY NATURE OF THE MATERIAL LIFE, THE
DISREGARD FOR MATERIAL GOODS.

After the last year we were all harmonious to an acceptable degree. There followed the years of
seclusion. We were leaving the school and retired in seclusion, being under the supervision of other
initiates. I was sent to the most skillful of the ascetic initiates - Father MACARIUS, who had the title
of Korapemus, meaning the one who can see, who can penetrate, the enlightened one, one who is
among Horus servants even while in the material body. I was calling him in short: Holy Korape. His
beard was long, he was tall and thin, and his eyes were lively and sparkling.
As was the custom, I received a small hut close to the Father and I began the last phase of initiation. I

51
was 21.

Our Holy Macarius-Korape taught us several new formulas. This time, we had to concentrate, not using
any image or representation. Everything was beyond image or representation! CONCENTRATION,
PURE INTROSPECTION and we had to wait until we could see in us the light shining, or, as we
were calling it, HRIMIA.

Intercepting Hrimia and living in it was the highest stage. I remember to this day the moments when I
perceived HRIMIA with my inner eyes!...It brought with it a state of infinite inner joy, one would
forget oneself, ones body, one couldnt feel hunger or thirst, and would need nothing except sharing
Hrimia. This was Horus most precious gift, a sign that one had entered His Kingdom and that from
then on, one was able to be a guiding light to others, too.

Of course, few succeeded in knowing Hrimia so soon. Most of them remained in the desert for years,
with conjurations and sacred formulas, to uplift and purify themselves from any thought or bodily urge;
one had to accomplish the total shunning of passions, the pure existence outside any thought or
material preoccupations, the total denial of the self, the cleansing of the thoughts and feelings.
Every evening, people were coming to visit us with gifts. They were bringing us vegetable broths,
fruits and vegetables of all sorts. We were honored, praised and even adored by the people. They took
care of us, the secluded. They respected and even worshipped us and they kneeled in front of Macarius.
Macarius was raising them, blessing them and giving them advice.

There were also communities formed by secular men who wished to live in seclusion, too. Macarius
was taking care of these ones too, and he was giving them a special teaching. The recluse secular men
were gathered around the Pyramid. Macarius was explaining to them the FOUR sides of the Pyramid as
being the FOUR main preoccupations of him who, in seclusion, wanted to share the heavenly
HRIMIA: the conversation with the guiding father, the adoration of Ra - the Sun God, the fasting and
the conjurations. I listened to the sermons he was holding for them, too. He had a special talent of
making himself understood by simple men, but who were devout and wanted to perfect themselves.
But one day, something special happened. I had just finished a concentration and introspection session
when I felt three fingers from my right hand burning. Instinctively and naturally I closed my eyes and
what do you think?...On the screen, IZMOR showed up, the Young Man from Alexandria, the Chosen
One, the Messenger, and He told me:

You have studied with Macarius enough! You have learned everything you needed to know...Now
come to Me! The hour of the beginning of My Mission is drawing near and I need you!
Then He disappeared. I ran to Macarius and told him everything. Macarius knew about me from
Radius-Stotes, that I would be the great reformer of the Egyptians. He looked at me intensely, he put
his hands on my head and gave me his blessing, saying:
Go meet the One Who is THE BRIGHT STAR of the morning of this World! Go and be His good
companion and inseparable friend! When you come back to Egypt, do not forget to come see me. I will
still be alive and I want to do His Will too.

I took leave from my friends and I made for Alexandria. I passed by Xeropotamus, by my teachers,
telling them I had been called by THE GREAT MESSENGER - IZMOR.
Radius-Stotes and Danit-Moclan-Zos gave me their blessing. Then I went to Gazetis, my good friend,

52
to say good-bye. Gazetis shed tears and she was glad. She told me about dozens of prophetic dreams
she had had. She had seen THE GREAT MESSENGER in her dreams, preaching, performing miracles,
healing sick people and raising dead people from the grave, but at the same time, He was telling her in
her dreams that His end will be tragic. I couldnt believe that! I couldnt imagine how a Missionary
could possibly have a tragic end...It was impossible!

I will come look for you in Alexandria, you know, Gazetis told me.
Then we kissed each other on the shoulders, I embraced her with endless love and I left. I passed by my
parents to say Good-bye. My mother received me like an important guest, in the sacred room where I
had grown up. The FOUR rushlights were lit. Only then did I realized the FOUR stages of THINKING,
that I had accomplished in solitude. My father sprinkled me with water from the Nile as a sign of
receiving power, and my mother anointed me with spices. Our relatives and friends had all come see
me in my initiate clothes - my robe with a belt with golden buckle and yellow fez. I blessed them all
and my father himself kneeled to receive my blessing.

Oh, you, Egyptians, pure at heart and devout! Oh, you, Egyptian priests, honest, devout and pious, why
did you disappear? Why did you take with you your wisdom and piousness? Why?
How hollow your nowadays World is!...How dry! You are all like dead, sapless and fruitless
branches! The leaves are withered and lifeless. You have no Light, because the thirst for Light
has disappeared! Oh, HRIMIA, why have you stopped descending to this barren XX-th
century?...Why?...Oh, why?

Wake up, you XX-th century! Break your crust! Drain the marshes and the puddles you are lying
in! Dont you hear the trumpets sound? Dont you hear the tragic destiny knocking at the
doorstep of your foolish sleep? Your waking time will come but then, you will cry for your faults
and dryness! For your unquenched thirst for luxury, comfort and debauchery! What will you do
then? What will you say? What reasons will you put forth? With which arguments will you
justify yourselves? There will be no excuse for you, you will not be forgiven! You will be
punished harshly! You will be justly condemned! You will be shamed and thrown into the most
outer of the darknesses, for you havent know the FIRE brought to you by the GREAT
MESSENGER!...
......................................................................................................................................................
Densi buried his head in his hands. We were silent...
The owl was watching, forever watching, as if it understood, too, our tragedy...

53
 ALEXANDRIA

When I got to Alexandria, I went straight to that courtyard where I had seen IZMOR, my Beloved
IISUS, for the first time.
Georgina, the Pure and Noble, was just running towards the gates so she could open them for me.
Welcome, Iuuanus! Just now, my Son told me: Go and open the door, for My friend has arrived! We
welcome you!

I crossed my arms on my chest and I bowed to the ground, kissing the hem of her garment. When I
looked at Her again, I saw a halo of light, 4 meters wide, and She had the crown of a Queen on Her
head; a path of light opened towards the heavens and 14-15 year old children were descending, singing:
Blessed may you be, PURE STAR!...I knelt and I took off my yellow fez. I took her hands, kissed
them with the utmost respect and said:

Joy to You, oh, most Adored Lady, who were Chosen by the Heavens to be The Mother and The
Sister of Him who will save humanity from darkness! Joy to You, Pure Lady, for those who will run
to you with faith will share Your Light! Joy to You, for you will be a Ladder for those who, wanting
to reach Him, will ask You for help and support!

Having said these, in rapture, I stood up and Georgina lead me to the humble house that could be seen
in the back of the garden. In the doorway, IZMOR was waiting for me, smiling. I stopped in front of
the three steps and I kelt, and a voice of thunder came down from the skies, saying:
THIS IS MY BELOVED SON, WHO HAS COME TO DO MY WILL!

And His clothes turned into Flames and on His head there were seven crowns of precious gems and
around Him there were FOUR Creatures: the first was an eagle with spread out wings, the second was a
lion with spread out wings, the third was a bull with spread out wings and the fourth was a man with
wings, and all of the wings had many eyes, for these creatures could see through these wings...
What a wonderful vision! the Lady Georgina said, who had knelt too and She could see what I was
seeing, too.

IZMOR was shining and thousands of sparks were scintillating around Him. He came to us, coming
down on those three steps and lifted both of us up:
Come, my beloved, dont kneel before Me...I am your good friend, you are My only real relatives. I
would be alone and poor without your love!...I need your love and friendship...
Mother, bring something to eat and drink for Our Ioanus, for he has endured so long burning for the
grief of not being with me! Come Ioanus, come, My friend, come, My beloved son!...
I was crying so hard...I dont know why...I was overwhelmed by His beauty, by His splendor, by the
great vision I had just had, by that voice that sounded for the second time, as a testimony for the Great
Spirit that had taken body in that humble house, near a Woman whose beauty and serene grace
surpassed any likeness that imagination could conceive...
54
I entered the house. Iusups-Asopius was waiting for us with a full table. He was around 60 years old, a
Roman type with short hair, but with a beard; his features were austere, manly, and one could read on
his face strenght and unfailing determination. He shook my hand and bowed, bidding me welcome; he
offered the hospitality of his house and he told me a room was prepared for me until the time of the
departure...
Departure? Where will we go? I asked.
You will find out everything at the right moment! Iusupus-Asopius said.
We had dinner together, in silence. I ate a lot, because I was hungry and thirsty. Izmor barely tasted a
little honey and drank some fruit juice. He was absent-minded...He was meditating, thinking,
worrying...

Georginas eyes were on Izmor the whole time. She was uttering no words.She was just looking at
Him...eating and watching Him. Iusups was eating elegantly and calmly and he was smiling at me,
from time to time, seeing how hungrily I was eating...After dinner, Izmor sent me to take some rest, so
that we could talk afterwards. I fell asleep, crushed with exhaustion.

When I woke up, Izmor was sitting next to me and He was watching me. He was
serious...grave...severe...He looked like a different person...He looked like a general, the supreme
commander of an army. He said in a commanding tone of voice:
You will start to study Hebrew! You will go this very day to Toptes-Varun-Sid, which whom I have
learned Hebrew Myself, and you will tell him that you are the one I have talked to him about. In the
shortest of time you will have to study the whole genesis of the Jewish Bible, the Leviticus, the
Deuteronomy, and the Prophets. You have to study it all, but most of all Davids Psalms and the
Wisdoms of Solomon. Our leaving on our Mission depends on how fast you can learn all these!
But where are we going to go, Master? I asked Him.
To the most stray and fallen of the peoples. They are lead by priests who are dark spirits. Do you
know what that means? The lowest of the spiritual states! Our Mission is to save them, to bring them
on the right track.

Now go to Toptes-Varun and start the study of Hebrew right away! To work!
He stood up, he took my hand and squeezed it tight, looking straight into my eyes, with gravity.
Our time is limited. May you be blessed!
Then He went outside and put a coat on, preparing to leave.
Where are you going, master? I asked Him.
This is the hour of the day when I talk to the 70 initiates. We are in the middle of talks about mystical
matters. I am giving them the necessary explanations for the reform of the Egyptian religion.
Everything is secret, for the time being. I have to make these matters clear to the initiates, at first, and
then to the people. If the eyes cannot see... then the body is being lead astray. The eyes of the people
are the initiates, the priests, the philosophers...I have to care for them now...There is no other way.
Having said these, He went out the door, bowing with a smile in front of Georgina.
Farewell, My beloved Mother and Sister! May My Peace be with you all now and for eternity!... And
He was on His way.

It was nine oclock in the evening, a time when people would go to bed, but He was going to have
talks. I was wondering if I would find Toptes still awake. I kissed the hands of Lady Georgina, and I
left. It was easy to find him, and I went in. An older priest was visiting him at that time, an initiate, but

55
older than me. I told him who I was, and he embraced me, with happiness. Then, he introduced me to
his guest. His name was Calemnis and he was serving at the Temple of Horus in Hariconomus, the
Central School of Initiation where my father had wanted to enroll me, but there were no vacancies left.
Calemnis was always visiting Toptes to keep him informed on the conferences Izmor was holding for
the 70 initiates that He had called kerpini, that is the eyes of the people, who can see and
understand. Calemnis was hearing the news from Muoni-Talan, who was part of the group of the 70
people who had been chosen to be kerpini and who were of different ages. Izmor had chosen them
Himself, by looking into their eyes. Whoever wasnt able to resist His stare, was left aside, so he would
receive the Teaching from somebody else.

The big sorrow was that it was impossible to write in hieroglyphs the Teaching of Izmor. Izmor had
created new words, new terms, that the initiates had to just memorize, pure and simple. Izmor Himself
didnt think much of writing, telling them that later on, his disciple, Iuaanus, would be the first to put
His Teaching in writing.

Calemnis told me that Izmor had started His conferences only one year before, when He was 28-29
years old. Until then He had been silent, but the medium of the Temple, Irinius, was always bidding the
initiates to be prepared, for soon, The Mysterious, The Hidden or The Hidden Mystery would
start to talk about the true religion.

The first contact with the initiates He had had a few months before. He healed them of any disease any
of them was suffering from. He went to the bed of one initiate who had been paralyzed for fifteen years
and rubbed him with His hands a few times all over his body, and the poor man raised from his bed and
started to walk. And yet, everything was done in secret and only among the initiates. He was saying
that the people should not know anything for the time being, nor the serving priests, for they would not
be able to understand very easily such a radical transformation all of a sudden. The initiates were
calling Him TARVILIS, which meant The Dangerous Mystery, because He shunned from talking
to the non-initiates, for they wouldnt have understood Him.

I was glad to learn such news and I became good friends with the two. Calemnis was very dear to me!
He was confessing that since Tarvilis had started talking about THE FATHER, THE SON and THE
HOLY SPIRIT, when he is serving in the temple and he is pronouncing the names of the old Gods, his
tongue totters.

Tarvilis has told us that THE FATHER is the True Name of Horus, who is also called THE
FATHER OF LIGHTS. HE, IZMOR, IS THE SON HIMSELF OF the Father of Lights,
descended from a World with many wise and learned Gods and the THE FATHER has other Sons, too,
but that He had been sent to Earth so that He could bring a substantial reform to religion; ISIS - was
Tarvilis teaching - is the Light of the Father, which is THE HOLY SPIRIT...and that this HOLY
SPIRIT really is unseen rays that penetrate the superior human being, when he or she
concentrates.

Calemnis was also saying that he had explained all the phenomena that the initiates go through when
they follow the steps of the HIGH MYSTICS, that the Light that the initiate saw inside himself and the
ecstasy that he lived were precisely the effects of the rays of THE HOLY SPIRIT, named
PENTIAS-TO in Egyptian.

56
Midnight had struck, while we were talking. Calemnis withdrew. I was left alone with
Toptes-Varun-Sid who, to my surprise, gave me a papyrus with all the letters of the Hebrew alphabet
that he had prepared for me. He went through all the letters once, with me, then I repeated them again,
and then he gave me a blank papyrus to do writing exercises and said that I could leave.
When I got home, Izmor still hadnt returned. Georgina and Isupus were asleep. I started to recite the
alphabet from the papyrus that Toptes had given me.

Izmor came back during the wee hours of the morning, but He didnt come in. He remained in the
garden, walking, meditating. I didnt disturb Him. When the sun was up, he came in the house, grave
and serious. He signaled me to follow Him to His room, the sacred room of the house. To my surprise,
in His room too, there were the FOUR rushlights, placed in the FOUR corners of the room, just like in
my house. Three of the walls were full of shelves with papyruses. I looked through some and I saw a
writing that was completely unknown to me.
This is Greek! He said.
You have studied Greek, too, Master?
Yes, a little. But I know Hebrew to perfection. This shelf, the whole top shelf, contains the entire
Hebrew Bible. Over here there are copies of Xerotemus and Horminus writings, and down there there
are paintings done by Me about three years ago.
I was curious and I unrolled a papyrus. It was a painting of an IBIS bird, in exquisite colors. On
another papyrus, there was a Sphinx with ISIS head, of a never before seen beauty, painted with a
magnificent finesse.
Take a look at this one!

He gave me a roll and when I unrolled it, I was left dumbfounded. A true masterpiece! A Horus with an
eagles head, and big, huge wings. Horus the Eagle had one eye RED and one GREEN and He was
sitting on a Throne from which radiated rays of light, painted with perfect precision.
I found then a whole shelf with the sky and stars, with all kinds of annotations that only the specialists
in astronomy knew of, as far as I knew.

He had also done the project of a double Pyramid, that is, two Pyramids on top of one another, the
bottom one being more solid, and the top one more supple and a circle or a Sphere at the top.
Can you see? This is My project for a new double Pyramid that will be able to be built in the near
future. A sphere ( that is 1 ), a Pyramid with FOUR corners ( that is 4) and another Pyramid with
FOUR corners (that is, another 4). The result is 1-4-4! This is a number in which I see My Teaching:
a Sphere, which means PERFECTION - LIGHT (the World we have come from) which one can get to
through the first Pyramid of the FOUR fundamental virtues- WISDOM, COURAGE, SERVING and
CREATION, to which one can get through another Pyramid, of the THINKING, represented by FOUR
aspects of thinking: 1. STUDY; 2.MEDITATION; 3. INTERNALIZATION; 4. HRIMIA - THE
BRIGHT JOY OF KNOWLEDGE.

Izmor was explaining these to me with an intense passion. They were the fruit of His meditation. He
took the same papyrus from before, with the painting of Horus and He explained to me that in Horus
too, was to be found the symbol 1-4-4: 1 eagle with two wings and two feet - which is one FOUR - and
the THRONE with FOUR legs - another FOUR. He asked me to remember the symbol 1-4-4 as a
symbol of his Teaching and, as you know, I used it in the Apocalypse, only that it has been translated
incorrectly and it finished by being misunderstood. It is true that I myself didnt explain it. And I did
that on purpose!

57
Then He showed me the shelves with papyruses and what He had studied and what He had meditated
on.

It was difficult for me to learn Hebrew...Greek was easier, for Izmor had also learned Greek and He
was telling me that I would need it. All the translation and reading exercises were from the Bible. There
were many intricacies there and complicated rituals, but what drew my attention in particular were the
prophecies of Ezekiel, Isaiah and Daniel, which foretold of the punishment of the Judean and Israelite
people.

Toptes-Varun had become a good debate partner for me, on the texts of the Bible, and we couldnt
refrain from smiling when reading about the miracles performed by Moses, the great prophet of the
Israelis, the lost people, where most of the people were black, dark spirits, which is, luciferians.
Izmor was going out and meeting the 70 initiates, each and every night and Calemnis, whom I often
met at Toptes-Varuns house, was keeping us up to date with His ideas. During the mornings, I would
receive lessons from Toptes-Varun, during the afternoons, I would spend my time in meditation and
reading the papyruses Izmor was fetching from the great library of the city. The fire that destroyed all
the valuable papyruses of the Egyptians was the biggest loss ever to happen to the people on Earth.
Xeropotamus had a library too, but that one was also robbed and burned by the Arabs who, because
their fanaticism for Mohammed, wanted to suppress everything old, without understanding the value of
the Egyptian culture.

One day, Izmor told me that when He had been 14, He had gone to Jerusalem together with Georgina
and Iusups. He had gone to the Temple, to the old scholars and had talked to them using their own
language, of the Bible, trying to make peace between them and the Egyptians, because the Israelis, who
hated and despised other peoples, hated and despised the most the Egyptians. A mutual enmity that is
still standing today.

It had been a year since my arrival to Alexandria, since I had started studying Hebrew and I had
succeeded in being able to converse fairly easily. Izmor was often asking me things in Hebrew so that,
through conversations, I had come to master the language.
Izmor announced us, one morning, that the next day we would leave for Judea. Georgina wanted to join
us, too. On the evening of the same day, Izmor took me with Him to the Great Temple of Haricanomus,
to introduce me to the 70 initiates and take His leave. I went first to my uncle, Muoni-Talan, to say
goodbye.

Two nights before, the medium Irinius of Haricanomus had predicted that Izmor would be killed by the
Judeans, but the initiates hadnt told Him anything of it.
When I remember how convinced Izmor was that He would overcome and that He would make
Himself understood by the Judeans! He wasnt yet able then to foretell the conflict with the Judeans
and His tragic end.

Muoni-Talan and I made for the Great Temple, where Izmor was going to talk to the initiates for the
last time. When we got there, Izmor had just arrived. He was talking to the medium Irinius. This meant
that Irinius had been commanded by the Heavens to warn Him of the tragedy that He would suffer
among the Judeans. Izmor was thoughtful. Eventually, He prepared for His last speech:
My beloved friends and honoured initiates! Izmor started. You, who understand Horus, you know

58
that your inner eyes should be looking towards the outer World, but even more so towards the inner
World. The Kingdom of My Father is somewhere in this Universe, but it is also hidden inside of you
all. The reason, the point of Human existence is:
TO KNOW - TO SEE - TO UNDERSTAND !
Horus is in perfect balance because He is supported by FOUR essential pillars of the human virtue:
wisdom, courage, serving and creation. This is the first Pyramid of virtues, but you must raise the
Pyramid of THINKING on top of this one through study, meditation and even more so through
introspection, which will make you able to receive HRIMIA, which is to say the beneficent rays of
THE HOLY SPIRIT, that radiate from THE FATHER. Your meaningful achievements: your Temples,
your Pyramids, your Sphinxes, they will all bear witness to the truth of your way of life over millennia.
I want you to be active, more active than you have been until now. I chose you, the 70 initiates and I
called you Kerpini ( Apostles) because you are the eyes that bring light to the people. You will begin
now to teach what I have taught you to the other initiates, too, in secrecy, and then to the priests of ISIS
and OSIRIS, in turn.

I have descended from the Heavens, from the Father, Me - THE SON OF THE LIGHT - so that I may
bring you FIRE.
I HAVE COME TO BRING FIRE ON EARTH, SO THAT ALL OF YOU MAY LIGHT UP
AND BURN FOR ALL THINGS PERFECT AND SUBLIME!

My wish is that you teach to the others everything I have taught you. You will first do this in your
country and then you will go to other nations, too.
I do not need your sacrifices, or your rituals. The Will of My Father is that you do not bow in front of
the gods anymore, but in front of everything that is right and true. There are no more corrections I can
bring you. You are as any initiate must be: kind, wise, balanced and steadfast in your convictions.
I have brought Iuuanus here tonight with Me, an initiate brother of yours and My closest friend. We
were friends in our World, we will be friends in this one, too, as the most difficult part of My mission
will soon come to pass.

I am leaving now to go to a crippled, blind and spiteful people; a nation that lives in lies and justifies
their crimes by their books.

Irinius has made known to Me that the Judeans will kill Me. I cannot understand yet what reasons they
might have to do that. I admit I have bad omens. I will try not to upset them in any way, so that I might
be able to come back to you. I wish to leave My earthly body here, in Egypt, when the time comes, but
the Will of the Father is that I make the ultimate sacrifice so that I can prove the truth of My words.
The vast majority of the Judean spirits are black. I know that I will meet many difficulties with them,
that they are extremely distorted, but I am here to try to conquer the impossible. I have told you that
our Messengers werent able to do anything to change them, in Atlantis.

I HAVE BEEN SENT WITH THE SPECIAL MISSION TO BRING FIRE BOTH TO YOU
AND TO THEM!

My last wish is that you leave your shell and go amongst the people. Give to the people your initiation,
your mysteries, in an open manner. Trust them and be persuaded that THE LIGHT OF THE FATHER
WILL GUIDE YOU AND THEM, TOO.
Develop your schools, make more available the possibility of study. Teach all the priests of Osiris that

59
THE FATHER DOES NOT NEED RITUALS AND CEREMONIES. Simplify the ceremonies and the
rituals! I dont mean that you should break from tradition, but transfigure it and reform it to the core.
If My destiny is to receive the seal of tragedy, if I have to accept death, I will! If this is the case,
Iuuanus will come back to you and he will help you transform the rituals. Gather all the statues of Isis
and Horus and keep them safe for your descendants.
Do not forget that WORK, EFFORT and CEASELESS ACTIVITY can bring you closer to the Light!
Only through EFFORT will you be able to become Gods like our FATHER. Our Father would like to
make Gods of all of you, but this cannot be done! You yourselves must strive first to become perfect.

I HAVE COME TO BRING FIRE ON EARTH AND I WISH YOU ALL MAY BURN IN YOUR
THINKING AND IN YOUR SENSES!

Beware of living a comfortable life, dont stagnate! Be always active, primarily on the inside, and then
outwardly, for all those who need your teaching. Do not despise the people, as if they do not
understand. The people must see and understand that the initiates trust them. Do not be content to be
useful to each other. The initiate must serve the people! Go among the people and give them of the
FIRE that I have lit inside of you!

I can feel the sorrow of parting...A bad omen fog makes Me believe that you will not see Me anymore.
I can feel that the dark ones will overcome Me. I know that the dark ones embody the evil and the lies,
but I still cannot believe I will leave defeated!...

If you dont see me again, keep the memory of this last night in your minds, in My honor. Bring Me a
wheat cake, a chalice of wine and a table to put them on!
They brought at once the table, the cake and the chalice. He raised His arms to the skies and He said:
FATHER, bless this SUPPER!

We all could hear a voice form the Heavens saying:

THIS IS MY BELOVED SON, WHO HAS COME TO DO MY WILL!
Then, Izmor took the cake of rice and broke it into 70 pieces, one for each of them, saying:
This is the symbol of MY BODY, which is shared amongst you all, so that you too may understand
that which needs to be understood!
Then He took the golden chalice of wine and, blessing it, He said:
Drink from this chalice, all of you, for the wine is the symbol of MY BLOOD, of My Teaching,
which is poured out for you, so that you may be one with Me in THINKING and in DOING!

Such as blood giveth life to the body, so My Teaching may unite you all, and we may all be One. Such
as My Father is ONE with me, you too, through MY BODY and MY BLOOD, FIGHT TO BE ONE
WITH ME! Nobody unworthy may dare take part in your sacrament. I leave to you this ritual so that
you perform it, too, in My memory.

Teach but few prayers to the people, with few words, but tell them to pray ceaselessly. Let them pray,
and dont let them believe that the Light is just being given away; THE LIGHT MUST BE
CONQUERED and only the ACTIVE will share the LIGHT. If you want Me to be with you, I will
always be with you. If you ask Me anything, I will answer. If you look for Me with diligence, I will
come to you and teach you what you must do.

60
I am the Stem, and you are the branches; if you remain attached to the Stem I have planted, you will
bear fruit and you will rejoice in Heaven.
You will go to other people, you will knock on everybodys door and you will herald them that the
Judgement of this Earth is drawing near! Be judges to the sins and if you deem the mistakes worthy of
forgiveness, forgive, but if the man be cast in stone and he will not listen, go to another! Those who do
not have ears to hear, will not hear. And yet you should call everyone to the DEEDS OF LOVE and
especially to BURNING in THINKING!

Him who is tied to this World is no friend of Mine, but he who will give up everything will be worthy
of Me, here and in Heaven, too.

Call for My Light diligently and it will come to you! My Light is alive and it will only descend for
those of you who are alive. Seek to make alive those whose souls are dead, seek to heal those whose
minds are crippled. Every sheep which is lost should be found and brought back to the stable. Be active
shepherds and keep your herd safe from wolves! The true shepherd sacrifices himself for his sheep.
Thus, you should sacrifice yourselves for the poor and the destitute. The simple ones have their place in
the Kingdom of Heaven, too, but they need your help, your incentives.

Even if you are killed for My word, dont be afraid, for those who sacrifice themselves will arrive to
the highest level on the other side and they will receive the seal of the noblest of the Lights.
Be ever awake and active! Be like a rushlight that never goes out!

I will leave now...I can feel that we will never see each other again! I regret that! With you, I was
amongst brothers and true friends. I have chosen here 70 disciples, in Judea they will be much fewer
and none of them will be like you. You are the Light of the Earth, the rushlights that have to be forever
lit. I talked to you about FIRE and I brought you FIRE. May this FIRE burn inside of you, now and
forever!...

And, raising His arms towards the sky, He said with a mighty voice:
Father, bless these! Give them the power to see and understand, to tie and untie, to heal and
resurrect!
Suddenly, a flame came down from the skies and entered each and every one of them. All the initiates
fell to their knees and started to sing a song full of meanings as if in one voice.

Then, Izmor raised His arms towards them and from His fingers threads of light burst and entered the
seventy. He made for the door of the hall, turned back to them one more time and said:
Listen to Iuuanus when he comes back to you! Be one with him as you were with Me! I leave you
with My peace!... And He left.

But the Apostles went out with Him and followed Him, to His house.
You can leave now! Izmor said to them...

But many people were coming from all sides. It was around midnight and hundreds of rushlights were
approaching the house where we lived. The whole street filled with people of all categories and all
ages: women and men, children and old people. The seventy started to sing again.

The people were crying, for from above the house a torrent of light poured down and they could all see

61
it, all of them. The air was full of scarabs and birds who came flying, singing their songs.
There were a few Romans, too, among the people. All of a sudden, the crowd parted, making way for
the Roman governor, followed by a centurion of soldiers, all without weapons but with rushlights in
their hands. The governor had brought a cart of flowers for Georgina.

We took our bags, we put them on the mules and we started our journey. Everybody was following us.
The torrent of Light continued to light our way. Thus, we went to the seashore, with priests, many
people and the legion of Romans...

Forgive me for forgetting to tell you, but Gazetis was with us, too. She had arrived two months before,
she lived in the same room as the Lady Georgina, and Izmor had accepted that she may come with us to
Judea, too.

Finally, at the seashore, we stopped and we waved goodbye to everyone. In that instant, the Great
Priest Arconomus fell on his knees. Next to him, the Roman governor knelt, too, and together with him,
all the people knelt and started to cry.
Izmor, impressed, raised His hands to the sky and, kneeling, He called in a high voice:
MY FATHER, BLESS THEM! and snowflakes appeared above the crowd on the uttering of these
words. Izmor stood up and said:

I AM LEAVING NOW AND I WILL NOT BE BACK. IM LEAVING BUT I WILL COME
AGAIN AFTER CENTURIES. I HAVE BROUGHT YOU THE FIRE THIS TIME, BUT WHEN
I COME BACK I WILL BRING YOU THE LIGHT!
I will give you only one command:
LOVE EACH OTHER AS I HAVE LOVED YOU!
I will leave now and I will not be back. But when I descend to Earth again and when I judge
everyone by the FIRE that burns inside of them, then, the ones who burn, will receive MY
LIGHT, and those will know that everything I have said is true.
I talked only to your priests now, to your light-bearers. Now, following My advice, they will come to
you and they will tell you what I have told them. Listen to them and follow their advice and their
example!

A new life will start for you, and a new era for the Earth. Right now, every nation has its own religion.
I have placed here the foundation of a new religion, which would be valid for all the nations. You will
be the first followers of the religion founded by Me, but in turn, ALL THE NATIONS WILL UNITE
IN BUT ONE RELIGION, ONE FAITH!

I havent come to ruin your Gods, but to translate what each of them represents. Horus will be from
now on THE FATHER - THE PARENT OF THE LIGHTS and you, His children.
Whomever is thirsty may come and drink from My Teaching; whomever is hungry may receive a new
bread. My Teaching is BREAD and WINE, for MY BODY IS YOUR BREAD AND MY BLOOD
IS YOUR LIGHT!

Take good care that your hearts be rushlights that will never be put out! Love each other! Each one of
you must be the servant of the one next to him. The big must serve the little and and the learned must
tend to the poor.
Be simple and clean, for only the simple and the clean can understand THE FATHER! Pray to the

62
Father from now on! THE FATHER doesnt need ceremonies and rituals. Its you who need them. To
the Father, you should bring GOOD DEEDS! The more good deeds you do, the more the Father will
love you!

LEARN, STUDY, SEARCH! KNOW ALL AND EVERYTHING! Honor your teachers and listen
to them in everything with obedience, for were they not with you, being alone, you would wander
astray among mistakes and into the darkness!

Avoid engorging yourselves, sleep scantily, for only the active will know My LIGHT! Do not gather
fortunes, do not be afraid of poverty, be merciful with the helpless!
I have so much to tell you but My time is limited. I gave my treasure to your initiates for safekeeping.
They will tell you what I would tell you.
I gave them a strong drink that you cannot endure yet.
But they will give you My WATER OF LIFE and they will feed you with My BODY.
Here, I go and you will not see Me again.
I leave, but if you follow Me, I will show myself to you, for I will be with you till the end of the ages!
I give you My Peace!
I leave you with My Peace!
Live in peace and understanding, even if the crescent moon come upon you.
Until then, be a BEACON for Greece and Rome!
Let this FIRE I have lit inside you reach all the shores of this sea that washes this land! Be in peace!

It was dawning. The sun was still hidden. There were about 6.000 people there, of all ages and when
we started our journey, they were still on their knees and they stood kneeling until we lost sight of
them...

Now play something beautiful...A religious chorus, do you have any?

Teofilact: I do! I will play Missa dei tempori belli, by Josef Haydn.
Densi: Lets hear it!...
..............................................................................................................................................................

63
 THE DEFEAT

Densi: Beautiful! Majestic! I like it, it is elevating!...This is a Catholic mass, isnt it?
Teofilact: Yes, it is.
Densi: Why do they keep singing Kirie Eleison?
Teofilact: It is in memory of the fact that the Liturgy was composed by John Chrysostom, who was
Greek .
Densi: Yes, yes! I know very well the old Orthodox Greeks. Chrysostom is a good friend of mine to
this day. I worked with him on the writing of the Byzantine Liturgy.

We then listened to the second part, Gloria in excelsis Deo, after which there followed the
magnificent duet between the baritone and the cello, Qui tollis pecata mundi, miserere nobis after
which I stopped the tape, because I had this recording since the time when they were still broadcasting
religious pieces on the radio.
The IVth part followed, Gloria tu solo sanctus, tu solo altissimus, then I stopped the music, for Densi
signaled me that he wanted to continue with the story.

Densi:
Thus, Izmors Mission in Egypt concluded.

What surprised me most was that He, who didnt use to, even more, who refused to participate in the
services and the rituals, He, who hoped that religion would be surpassed and man would come to part
from the formal aspects of their own religion, He, who emphasised the study, the meditation and the
introspection - He had just established a new ritual, of sorts, that of the Breaking of the Bread and of
the Wine, drank from the same Chalice. It was something new, all the more so as He had said that
THE BREAD WAS HIS BODY and THE WINE WAS HIS BLOOD...
Teofilact: Forgive me for interrupting you, beloved Densi. So it is in Egypt that Jesus founded the
Sacrament of the Eucharist?
Densi: Yes! In Judea, at the Last Supper, He only reiterated, with the twelve Apostles, the sacred
Ritual of the SUPPER that He had first performed in Egypt.
What surprised me was the new relationship between BREAD - BODY and WINE - BLOOD...
Why this dissociation and what was Izmor trying to convey through this separation? I went to ask Him
about that as soon as we were on our way to Judea. I approached Him and I said:
Izmor, why did you perform the ritual of the SACRED SUPPER? What did you mean to say by the
BODY and the BLOOD?

Izmor said:
I...you know very well...I think that rituals and ceremonies are only marginal, peripheral forms of the
thinking activity. The one who thinks, who devotes himself to study, meditation and introspection, he

64
will draw away from forms, whether he wants it or not...he cannot formalize anymore and then he
leaves the rituals and the external ceremony and he enters the internal discipline. Just like My Kerpini,
the Initiates of Egypt. They were unhooked from rituals, they werent serving at the altar anymore. It is
natural that you wonder why I commanded them to do the RITUAL OF THE BREAD AND OF THE
WINE.

Well, I FOUNDED THE RITUAL OF THE BREAKING OF THE DREAD AND OF THE WINE IN
THE CHALICE FOR, AND ONLY FOR, THE PEOPLE, THE CROWDS...You cannot take the
visible, the touchable ritual away from the people. They need a form that they can grasp and through
which they can understand.

The Will of The One who sent Me is that I achieve communions, My wish is that I make the nations
become brothers, that I make them come together with the same idea, with one faith. Well, to realize
this communion there is the need of an universal ritual that can translate the idea of the communion.
I have said that THE BREAD IS MY BODY; the body is made of many members and organs... just
like the crowd.

The crowd has many colors, and many creeds and beliefs. This crowd has to be gathered, cemented in
but one homogenous communion that confesses but one faith. BREAD IS THE MOST
ELEMENTARY OF FOODS; IT IS MY TEACHING!
If they all adopt just one teaching, they will realize a powerful communion in ideals, thinking and
doing.

By placing the BREAD in the foreground, I am emphasising something that I consider temporary and
with a short life, for by BODY I mean a new religion. I dont want a new religion, I would prefer a new
Philosophy...but this is beyond Me. Religion is a necessary level of the evolution of the people on
Earth. They will need many future millennia of forms that they can grasp, of ceremonies and rituals
that can guide them and on which they can meditate...
But, fortunately, the rescue from ceremonies and rituals is brought by THE WINE - THE
DRUNKENNESS OF MY TEACHING, THE JOY AND SATISFACTION BROUGHT BY
MEDITATION AND INTROSPECTION.
THE WINE - THE BLOOD is something seen-unseen. The WINE opens up the possibility to think
of the BLOOD, which is unseen, But blood is the essence of life, it flows through all the organs and
members, blood gives life...
If MY BODY is the seen ritual, MY BLOOD IS THE UNSEEN RITUAL; if the BODY is the
TEMPLE - CHURCH of the outside FORMS...the BLOOD is the UNSEEN CHURCH OF THE
CONCEPTS and of THE IDEAS.
If the BODY is MY TEACHING, the BLOOD is MY PHILOSOPHY.

We dont need worshippers of forms, after all...we need that all of them may become philosophers. But
unfortunately the people of Earth are very limited, extremely retarded, so that, whether we like it or
not, we have to place the foundation of a new religion, too. It is My biggest regret but... thats the way
it is!
You said, Master, that you will come back again...Do you really plan to come back to Earth one more
time?
I wouldnt, but the people of Earth ask for it. We will be able to build a new religion but it will only
be a religion, pure and simple.

65
It will be THE EXTERNAL CHURCH OF MY BODY, TIED TO CEREMONIES AND
RITUALS, WHICH IN TIME WILL WEAKEN AND BE EMPTIED OF MEANING, THE
PEOPLE WILL NOT UNDERSTAND THE SENSES AND THE SYMBOLS ANYMORE...and
then I WILL HAVE TO COME BACK AGAIN, TAKE A BODILY FORM AGAIN AND
FORMULATE THE PHILOSOPHY OF MY BLOOD.

You have seen that I wasnt able to write anything. My Language could not be written in hieroglyphs. I
dont want to write anything anyways. Everything is temporary...do you understand!?
TEMPORARY!...

I cannot, I could not unravel My philosophy...I will have to come back a second time and then I will
not be a preacher anymore, I will be a WRITER! Now, I dont have the concepts to describe what
alpha and omega mean. I cannot explain the genesis, the evolution, I cannot say anything yet of the
Laws and phenomena, about the difference between the biological stage and the spiritual stage...People
dont have yet the verb to think, they dont have the notion of ecstasy, of intuition, they dont
know what imagination or representation is. They know nothing of the symbolism of the forms, of
the geometry and the harmony of the Universal Laws...What can I tell them now? I can encourage them
to do good deeds and be like rushlights and torches!

I cannot unfold the logic and the reason of the existence of the spirit and then, you will see, I have told
the Egyptians many things but I will say so much less to the Judeans. The Judeans are not only behind
but they are pure and simple deformed, their minds are crippled and their soul is paralyzed by the
falling into sins. The Egyptians are a clean and obedient people, with good intentions, while the
Judeans are stained spirits, disobedient and obstinate, deformed to the maximum, and they hate
everything foreign to their nation...
Izmor, do you think you will have difficulties with the Judeans?
Yes! I can feel that I will have vivid discussions there, and scandalous controversies. But first of all, it
is important that nobody know that we are Egyptians. The Egyptians are their biggest enemies; the
Judeans hate the Egyptians most of all. Please do not call Me Izmor from now on...

We kept walking. Georgina and Gazetis were walking behind us. Izmor stopped to wait for the two
women and then He said:
Be very careful, you all! We have to keep secret that we are coming from Egypt, otherwise we will be
banished and even killed.The Judeans hate the Egyptians to the death and they believe them to be a
satanic, pagan people. Nobody will call Me by name from now on; I will remain nameless. You two
will say that your names are...( He thought for a few seconds): Mary...You will be My Mother, Mary,
and you, Gazetis, will be also called Mary...Mary Miriam, and you, my friend, dont say your name is
Iuuanus, but John.

Thus, we approached Judea, carrying our secret with us. History would say we were more or less
proper Judeans, but the SECRET we had then remained a SECRET to this day, for I myself, in my
Gospel, kept secret our Egyptian origin.
We were walking towards the rising sun. We knew that at some point, the shore we were walking along
would turn left and we would have to walk for a while towards the north. After that, we would receive
a guide.

66
Izmor...no, from now on I, too, will call Him Jesus...
Jesus told us that there was a Judean, a recluse, who was preaching on the bank of a river, a great spirit
of the City of Gold called John the Baptist, and that he would send us to his mothers, so that she
might shelter us while in Jerusalem, the holy city of the Judeans.
My dear Teofilact, and you, our good sister, you have to know one very important thing:
Jesus meant to proceed the same way in Judea as in Egypt, that is, He wanted to gather all the old
learned men, sadducees, pharisees and priests of the temples and talk to them only, in a closed meeting,
to unveil the truth of His Divine Origin, to demonstrate His powers of healing and of resurrecting the
dead, and make Apostles of them all ( just as in Egypt) and they would reform the Judean religion, and
we would carry on to Mesopotamia, Persia and eventually to India. After that, He wanted to come back
on the same path, to Egypt, where he wanted to build a ship and go to Mexico, to the Aztecs.

This was His plan...His Dream...that He might reveal His teaching to as many nationas as possible. He
talked to me about this dream all the way, but His big question mark was why had Irinius foretold Him,
in Egypt, that He would be killed? He didnt want to believe that! He was convinced that He would
succeed in conquering the Judeans and to be honest, His optimism was contagious!

Thus, we reached the land of the Judeans, cheerful and full of hope. He was determined to be very
tactful with the Jewish scholars and conquer them with His philosophical verve, with His deep
knowledge of the Bible, and then present them with THE NEW PHILOSOPHY...His concept.
We headed towards the river Jordan, where John the Baptist had withdrawn, Jesus said. He told us that
He had made contact telepathically with John, and the latter had already announced the people that the
MESSENGER, the Son of David, the Messiah, the Savior was approaching and He would arrive very
soon.

When we drew near to the place where John was preaching, we found a big crowd, about 800 people
who came to welcome us, with John in front of them. John was calling out...he was pure and simple
roaring at the crowd:
Behold the Messiah, the GROOM OF THE WISE BRIDES, BEHOLD GODS LAMB WHO
COMES TO LIFT THIS PEOPLE FROM SIN, HERE HE COMES, THE ONE WHO WILL
BAPTIZE YOU WITH FIRE AND WITH HOLY SPIRIT!
John knelt and he called out:
OH, YOU, SON OF DAVID, I HAVE BAPTIZED THE PEOPLE WITH WATER, BUT NOW
YOU BAPTIZE ME WITH YOUR LIGHT GIVING FIRE!
Jesus lifted John the Baptist from his knees and told me:
John, this is the greatest man born of a woman! He is Elijah, who was here before and who will
come again to fulfill important missions!
Then, silently, Jesus took off his robe:
What do you mean to do, Lamb of God! John the Baptist asked.
I mean to participate in your ritual, showing this important sign that I accept your teaching and I
consider that this ritual is worth keeping till the end of time, to symbolize the free choice of THE
TEACHING THAT I WILL GIVE TO THESE WANDERING PEOPLE.
It cannot be that I, the low one, raise my hand and baptize The One the thong of whose sandal I am
not worthy to untie! You are the One who should baptize me, not I You! the Baptist said.
If you want my baptism of FIRE, then baptize Me first with WATER, so that people may see and be
convinced that I accept and adopt your idea of the baptism, for I am not a breaker of the Laws, but
the Creator of a new Law, that of LOVE! So then respect the Law of Love and perform your baptism

67
onto Me, too !

And having said these, Jesus entered the waters of the Jordan and the Baptist took water from it with a
bowl and poured it onto Jesus head. In that instant, a voice form the Heavens could be heard:
THIS IS MY BELOVED SON WHOM I HAVE SENT TO DO MY WILL!
The people, having heard these, started to sing:Hosanna, oh, Son of David, blessed is Him who
comes in the name of the Lord!

Then the Baptist urged Jesus to talk to the masses. But Jesus replied:
These people have you, I have to concern Myself with the scholars and the sadducees. So you
continue your mission, and I will go do the Will of Him who has sent Me!
Here, I have with me two scholars who always come to listen to me! the Baptist said. They are the
spies of the high ranked people of the Temple. They have seen You now. I will call them and You can
say what you have to say to them.

John called for two men who were wearing red braids around their waists and the star of David, sewn
on their chests. Their names were Tales and Mahud. Jesus asked them to announce all the scholars, the
pharisee and the sadducee that the next day they should be at the Temple for an important
communication. He asked them to tell the scholars and the elders how He had been baptised and what
that voice from the sky had said, which all the people around were able to hear.
The Baptist gave us the address of his mother, Elisabeth, who lived in Jerusalem, so that we could go
there and live there together.

Thus was the entering of Jesus in Judea, the first contact with John the Baptist and the first contact with
the people.

Once in Jerusalem, we found Elisabeth easily. She lived with a brother of hers, called Joseph the
Carpenter. When she saw Jesus, Elisabeth fell to her knees asking for a blessing. She was such a
luminous spirit that she was able to feel the aura light of the Great Master.
Jesus, the Virgin Mary, Miriam (Gazetis) and I, were welcomed with the warmest hearts and we were
invited to stay with them for as long as we needed. Jesus became close to Joseph very fast and He
would often work with him at carpentry. Jesus and I were given a clean and simple room, with the
strictly necessary things, and the Virgin Mary and Miriam were given a separate room. We talked about
a lot until the evening. And yet, after a while, Jess fell silent. He was thoughtful and seemed sad. All of
a sudden He burst out, striking the table:
I HAVE TO, I MUST win the scholars over to My side! I will do the best I can so that they
understand Me! I cannot accept the thought that everything will be a tragic failure! I can see in my
minds eye a terrible image, for some time now...that I will be defeated, that My Dream will be
scattered in the wind!...I dont believe it ! I cannot believe that the sadducee, the scholars and the
pharisee will not understand that I am sent here especially for them, so that I may lead them to
ORDER and TRUTH!

He was walking briskly around the room, while talking. Then He asked to be left by Himself and went
to the garden. The sun had set, night came and tiredness overcame me. I dont know when He came
back to the room, I dont know if He slept.

In the morning, when I woke up, He was turning a few pages of the Bible that He had brought with

68
Him from Alexandria. He was reading, then meditating, then reading again, then turning a few more
pages, as if He was trying to find something...I coughed so that He be aware that I was awake. He told
me:
I will make a demonstration of my expertise on the Bible! I intend to explain to them the true meaning
of the Bible, all day today, and only tomorrow will I do some demonstrative healings. I will not tell
them today who I am and what I want...but tomorrow, after the healings, I will. Let us go now!
The Virgin Mary asked for permission to go with Him too, but Jesus told Her that He would only talk
about the Bible that day, in Hebrew, so that She would not understand anything. He promised to take
them both with Him the next day, Her and Mary Miriam.

Eventually, we left. We went through the city, which was fairly clean and groomed, but the faces of the
passers-by were surprisingly repugnant; their eyes were cold and insolent. They were all greeting us
though and they were looking at Jesus with big eyes.

We finally arrived to the Great Temple built by Solomon. It really was grandiose! Inside there were
precious objects and curtains and expensive silk fabrics, and on the floor there were carpets brought
from the Orient. The Temple was full of weird, bearded faces. The same ice-cold eyes. They were
waiting for us, but Annas the bishop wasnt there yet. Jesus went to the front and then He bowed,
greeting everyone. They were all watching us with curiosity. They knew of John the Baptist and the
two, Tales and Mahud, had told them that John the Baptist himself had announced the people that the
long Awaited Messiah had arrived. There were three Roman soldiers too, in the Temple, to supervise
this official meeting.

Eventually, the bishop arrived - the great priest Annas, accompanied by Caiaphas, his second in
command, the one who was in charge of judging the people guilty of serious offences.
The atmosphere was unimaginably strange. I was restless and Jesus was severe and impatient.
Annas began by addressing himself to Jesus:
Tell us who you are, in whose Name you have come, and what you want with us.
Jesus was standing tall and unflinching. Without smiling, with impatience in His voice, He started
talking:
Oh, you, scholars, priests, sadducee and pharisee, leaders of this sick people, with a crippled soul! I
have come to you as a SPECIAL MESSENGER to rescue you from the error in which you are living.
Since the days of your Great King David and after your great Prophet Moses, instead of progressing,
you have slipped even more. I have come to tell you that THE SWORD OF THE HEAVENLY
FATHER is upon you and if you do not follow My word and example, you will perish!

I have gathered you all here because you are the eyes of the people. The people can see and understand
through you, so the salvation of your unobedient and rebel people depends on you. Your doctrines have
become full of the most unwanted confusions. You have mistaken Jehovah the Luminous and the
Rightful for a monster who asks for animal sacrifices and foolish rituals. You have come to serve the
forms and abandon the core of the teaching. It is written:I ASK FOR MERCY, NOT SACRIFICES
but you have chosen the sacrifices and you have set aside the mercy. Everything you do is for your own
honoring and commendation. You have forgotten Davids Psalm where he says:A sacrifice to God is
an afflicted spirit: a contrite and humbled heart, O God, thou wilt not despise.

Instead of mourning for the crimes and the injustices that you do, you boast with your knowledge and
break the Laws. Instead of praying in secret in the hidden chamber of your souls, you pray on the street

69
corners, so that you may be seen by others. You talk to the people about the ten commandments left to
you by Moses but you break them without regret!

Who am I ? I am the MESSENGER, your SAVIOR! I am not here as a ruler of armies, but I have
come to command you TO LOVE EACH OTHER AND WALK THE RIGHT PATH! I AM THE
TRUMPET THAT HAVE COME FROM THE HEAVENS TO HERALD YOU THAT MY COMING
TO YOU IS THE LAST TIME THE FATHER REACHES HIS HAND OUT, SO YOU CAN BE
SAVED! THIS IS THE TWELFTH HOUR! YOU HAVE BUT ONE HOUR AND IF YOU DO NOT
REPENT, IF YOU DO NOT LEAVE THE PATH OF LIES, INJUSTICE AND DISHONESTY, YOU
WILL BE SCATTERED AMONGST THE NATIONS AND YOU WILL BE PUNISHED BY BEING
THROWN INTO THE FIRES OF HELL!

I dont have reasons to praise you, on the contrary, I have all the reasons to accuse you of all the crimes
you do.
Who am I? I AM THE BREAD OF LIFE THAT HAVE DESCENDED FROM THE HEAVENS, SO
THAT YOU MAY FEED ON MY TEACHING!

Why are you living in hatred and lies? Why do you ask Jehovah to make you rulers of the World?
You think you are the chosen people? You are wrong! YOU ARE THE LOWLIEST OF THE
NATIONS! NOBODY SURPASSES YOU IN HATRED, INJUSTICE AND HYPOCRISY! You
think that only you know the real God? You are wrong! Many nations didnt have Prophets and Saints
like you have had and yet they have surpassed you!

Who am I? I AM THE WATER OF LIFE! WHOMEVER SHALL DRINK FROM ME, WILL
NEVER BE THIRSTY! YOU ARE AS DRY AS THE FRUITLESS TREES! YOU ARE NOT EVEN
THIRSTY! BUT I HAVE COME TO GIVE YOU A SACRED DRINK SO THAT YOU MAY BE
CURED OF THE ROTTING YOU HAVE BEEN LYING IN FOR AGES!
Jesus tone of voice was overwhelming! Everybody was looking to the ground, except two of them,
who were crying. They were two old scholars. One of them stood up with tears in his eyes and said:
I know You, for You have come here before and You talked to us, fifteen years ago, without telling us
who You were. Tell us at least now who You are!
WHO AM I? I told you! I AM THE ONE YOU HAVE BEEN WAITING FOR, THE SAVIOR OF
WHOM YOUR PROPHETS HAVE TALKED ABOUT!...I COME TO YOU IN THE NAME OF
ABRAHAM, DAVID, SOLOMON AND MOSES!
I AM NOT HERE TO MAKE YOU THE KINGS OF THE EARTH THAT YOU DREAM TO BE,
BUT INSTEAD, TO SAVE YOUR DARK AND STAINED SOULS!
I AM NOT HERE TO DELIVER YOU FROM THE ROMAN RULE, BUT TO SHOW YOU THE
PATH WHICH LEADS TO THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN!...

What do you mean by the Kingdom of Heaven? None of our prophets spoke about anything like
that, one of the sadducees said.
The Kingdom of Heaven is the Garden of Eden, of joy and happiness, which your forefathers, Adam
and Eve, have been banished from; they fell, by breaking the commandment, and you fell, by breaking
the commandments of love.

Why do you need honors? Who allowed you to kill, conspire and lead your people astray? It is written :
THOU SHALT NOT KILL, and yet you stone to death the adulterers and crucify the criminals. Send

70
them to prisons, but do not take their lives, for it is not you who gave it to them, but My FATHER from
the Heaven!...
What did you say, Your Father from the Heaven?! What do you mean?, the great bishop Annas
jumped from his seat.

I said the Truth! I AM NOT OF THIS WORLD, I BELONG TO ANOTHER, AND MY FATHER,
WHO IS IN HEAVEN, SENT ME TO YOU SO THAT I MAY REMIND YOU THAT THE FIRST
COMMANDMENT IS:LOVE THY LORD WITH ALL YOUR HEART AND MIND, AND LOVE
THY NEIGHBOR AS THYSELF!
The old law contains great errors. You have these words in your books:an eye for an eye and a tooth
for a tooth...! I have come to tell you the opposite:LOVE THY ENEMIES AND DO GOOD TO
THOSE WHO HATE YOU!

The high priest Caiaphas smiled with a proud smile and said:
You are a clever, nice young man, but you are naive! Your head is in the clouds...You are adrift in a
sea that will lead you to ruin! You dont have our experience, you dont know what enmity is. Yes, I
admit, we live in hatred and lies but all these are necessary so that we may be able to remain a holy
people and blessed by God. It is true that we kill, but we pray to God and He, being kind, forgives us
Jehovah forgives you? You are insane! THERE IS NO FORGIVENESS! Who breaks the law of love
must pay by suffering! Jesus said.
But we dont suffer, as you can see! Blessed be Jehovah, who gives us so much!
Jehovah gives you? Its a lie! You steal the coin of the widow and take the piece of bread away from
the poor with your diabolic taxes!
Easy, easy! Dont say such heavy words, cause we might get upset and we dont want to...We accept
You with open hearts among our scholars, for You have verve and style, only that You are not learned
in the ways of life. You would do good to live for a few years among us and listen to our advice. Cant
You see that you dont even have a grown beard yet? Live with us, let Your beard grow long and then
You will see and be convinced that in this World, gold is praised, money, and not the mercy You
talk about...

Jesus fell silent. He had talked standing. He sat down and put His head in His hands.
Can you see them? Nothing can displace them from the mud they live in! He whispered.Say
something to them!

I stood up and I started speaking:

Honored high priests, priests, scholars and sadducees! I dont mean to accuse you of anything. I do not
have this power. I am a good friend of Him who has spoken to you. I confess that three times have I
heard a voice from Heaven, saying: THIS IS MY BELOVED SON WHO HAS COME TO DO
MY WILL! I dont accuse you but I presume to draw your attention that the SAVIOR is really sitting
in your midst! You are and will be in great danger if you dont listen to Him...
What is surprising is that His accusations are just, though! Annas said. We do break the Laws, but
we cannot do anything about it! We have to break them in order to be able to protect our interests.
Dont forget we are under the Roman rule and we have to pay high taxes...
It is normal that you pay taxes, but it is not normal that you enjoy luxury and debauchery and live in
palaces, while the poor dont even have a piece of bread to put on their tables. Why dont you share
your goods like among brothers?
You are naive, too, child Caiaphas smiled proudly, you, too, need a thorough instruction and you

71
will be convinced that we deserve everything we have. The foolish crowd is just a crowd! They are
made for hard work and they dont budge if they are not struck. We rarely kill somebody but the Law
doesnt stop us from striking. That we make sins...is true, but sin is inherent to man...and after all, sins
are not that serious anyways. We have Altars where we bring sacrifices and Jehovah forgives us, for He
is our God, and He is kind, forgiving and merciful!
THE FATHER DOESNT FORGIVE! THERE IS NO FORGIVENESS! Jesus burst out
furiously.

Well, it seems that You want to unmake our Laws! How can you say that there is no forgiveness? All
our books speak about forgiveness and You deny it? You are possessed by a demon! Only the devil can
advise You so that you ruin our tradition!...

I didnt come to ruin your Laws, but to reassure them, and the fundamental laws are the ten
commandments, which you break knowingly, and you respect none of the ten laws! What do you think,
that the Father is a fool and He will let your crimes slide? Do you think He will suffer you forever?
Adam broke only one law and he was banished! Where is the forgiveness? Why didnt God forgive
him, but instead, He cursed him and He banished him from Heaven?! Cant you see that THERE IS NO
FORGIVENESS? WHY ARE YOU LYING TO YOURSELVES? The Father is good and kind, but
only with the mistakes...as for the sins, the breaking of commandments, He does not forgive them,
but He curses and punishes them!
Be wise! I appeal to your conscience, give up this mean transaction with Jehovah! If you will
straighten, you will be welcomed into the Kingdom of Heaven, and if you will not, you will be cast
into the eternal Fire!

Until we reach the Kingdom of Heaven of which You speak, there is the Kingdom of Earth, that
we will rule! I dont even believe that this Kingdom of Heaven that You speak of exists. Heaven is
here, on Earth! If you are strong, you are the ruler! If you are powerful, gold is being laid at your feet! I
have heard of another dreamer like You, his name is John and he invented a baptism, saying that water
cleans ones sins...Such a naive light-headed dreamer! Hes probably not in his right mind! Caiaphas
said.
Those people who dont understand John and Me, they are the ones not in their right mind! Do you
know that this John is Elijah himself?

Where did you get this idea? Youre getting funny, do you know that? You mean that the spirits
ascend and descend whenever they want to? They are born, they die and then they are born again?!
Well, this is reincarnation ! There is no dumber thing than believing that spirits can reincarnate...and
then, our writings dont mention at all how life Beyond might be! No dead person has come back so
that they may tell us if there really is an eternal life. What proof can there be that there is life after
death? No proof! They only presume, but nothing is certain! What is certain is that this World is harsh
and tough. You have to force your way around, so that you can live in peace and comfort...

These are the exact things I am fighting against! Resting and comfort kill the soul and throw it into the
darkness of ignorance! What can be more beautiful in this World than to love, to give yourself, what is
more beautiful than to see with your inner eyes, to know, to understand?!...
To know what? I know this World very well indeed! You dont !
Jesus was red with anger. But He was holding back. He turned to the others and He asked:
Who do you believe is right, Me or Caiaphas?

72
Caiaphas, Caiaphas, our highest priest and judge, and the great sage Annas! clamored the people
gathered in the Temple.

Annas, who had been silent until then, rose and said in a dry tone of voice:
Young man, I remained silent and pondered on what You have been saying. You have proven to us
that You are a lunatic possessed by the devil. What you said about Your Father being in Heaven
helped us understand that you are not sane. It is not proper that you maintain ideas which we have
abandoned a long time ago as being unfit. We are wise, honored by the people, precisely because we
are realists. We believe only what we can see with our own eyes and what we can hear with our own
ears...
In that instant a voice of thunder roared inside the Temple, saying:
THIS IS MY BELOVED SON WHOM I HAVE SENT TO YOU SO HE MAY BRING YOU
BACK ON THE RIGHT PATH!
Everyone in the Temple was stunned. They were looking to the ceiling to see the ONE who had spoken
to them, but there was no one there. Annas talked a little to Caiaphas and then he asked for silence.
Annas spoke:
You have given us a demonstration of witchcraft that was successful! Do not believe we are much
impressed by these phenomena. If it were Jehovah who spoke just now, or Your Father, as you call
Him, He would have shown Himself, so that we could see Him...so, dont believe us that naive, we
wont believe a voice that just comes from some place, but we cannot see the One who speaks.

Tomorrow I will give you another proof so you can understand that the power I have comes from My
Father, the One who has sent Me to you with the best of intentions! Jesus said. Tomorrow, bring to
me a blind man, a mute, a paralyzed man confined to his bed and a dead body, not more than ten
days old, and I will give you the ultimate proof that My Father has sent me to you, to serve you, to
convince you to begin a new life.

Right, then! Annas said. We shall meet again tomorrow morning and we will bring you what you
asked for, and we will see then if you have powers or not...

We all left. When we were far enough from them, we felt like we were awaken from a swoon. We had
been in a terrible atmosphere. The black ones have very powerful magnets, heavy and unfavorable.
Jesus was sad and despairing.

We may yet...maybe succeed! Did you see how proud they are? Did you see how sure of themselves
they are and how they succeed in defeating Me? Reason is stronger than Me in this World! I am
powerless in front of the people who lack the sense of the sacred! Jesus said and then He fell silent.
When we got home, He refused to eat and He went to the gardens to meditate. After a couple of hours
He came back very pale and weakened.
My failure this morning obsesses Me! Annas and Caiaphas faces obsess Me...Maybe tomorrow we
succeed, maybe the testimony of the one who I will resurrect give them proof which will make them
believe in Me.

Right then, Elisabeth came into the room and announced us that there were two scholars who wanted to
see us. Jesus accepted happily.

73
Finally, I will win over two of them, out of the more than five hundred who were there today! Two! It
is still something!

Two scholars entered, one about 45 years old and the other one younger, around 25-30 years of age. As
soon as they entered the room they knelt, saying:
Bless us, Son of David! We believe You are the Messenger! Tell us, what should we do?
There is but one solution: to withdraw from their sewer!
Tell us what to do and we will do it! the 45 year-old said.
Leave Jerusalem and move to Qumran.
Our families are here and we have good positions at the Temple. It is impossible for us to leave this
place!
Then stay here, but obey the commandments.
These, we do obey and we have obeyed them since we were children. What shall we do more than
that?
Go to John, so he may baptise and advise you!
We have been to John but we are afraid to be baptised for if our kin finds out, we will be persecuted!
the older of the two said.
Can you see how cowardly you prove to be? Can you see how feeble your faith is?
I will go to John but I want to do even more, so I can inherit the Kingdom of Heaven which You
have spoken of! the young redhead said.
Good, Jacob Jesus said, go to John and if you decide to fight on my side, you will be among My
Apostles.
The two bowed and left.
Did you see how cowardly Zushin was? Instead, I hope that the young Jacob be one of My Apostles.
It all depends on him, not on Me!
The day passed and night came. That night, Jesus slept well. He was sighing in His sleep though and
He was sobbing like a child who is not given milk.
At dawn, we woke up at the same time. We washed up and then Jesus told the two Marys to prepare to
go to the demonstration, too.
We left, the four of us: Jesus, the Virgin Mary, Mary Miriam and me.
A big crowd had gathered in front of the temple and some priests were striving to scatter them away.
They were worried that Jesus would impress the people. The crowd was scattered and we entered the
Temple. This time, Annas and Caiaphas were already there and they were talking heatedly. We greeted
each other. Before the seats of the two, there were two silent men, a paralyzed woman on a sort of a
stretcher and a dead old man, in a coffin. The noise was terrible! Everybody was talking aloud but
when we entered, silence descended. We bowed before the two high priests, then before the people in
the hall, and then we sat down.

Caiaphas told Jesus He could start. Jesus stood up and walked towards those He would heal. He closed
His eyes and remained like that, focused, for a few minutes. Everybodys eyes were on Him. Then He
opened His eyes and a smile shone on His face. He went to the dead person and He placed His hands
on him, kneeling. Then, in a soft voice, He prayed:
Father! Our Holy Father, send your Holy Spirit onto the spirit of this material body and fill him with
Your Divine energy, so that it could re-enter the house that it has left not long ago. Do this so that those
who are here may know the power that I have from You, so that they believe in You and follow Me,
Who have come here in Your Name!

74
And having said these, He passed His hand above the lifeless body, several times. The dead opened his
eyes...he started to breath slowly, then he stood up...He looked at Jesus and he fell to His knees, saying:
Bless me, Son of God!

Jesus stroke his temples and then He said:

Now tell them what you have seen in the World beyond the grave!
Old Rohub, for this was his name, started:
I dont know what happened to me...when I noticed that everyone around me was saying that I was
dead, I was with them and I could see my own lifeless body. I didnt feel death, it was just that all of a
sudden I was rid of a heavy burden and of a body that wasnt able to serve me any longer. I was a little
dizzy and I remained with my family for a while. Then, a Young Man dressed in luminous clothes
came and took me with him. We walked on a path for a very long time, until we got to a big crowd of
people who were waiting for something, as if they something was missing...They were dressed like me,
in clothes of many colors. As we were going upwards though, there was more and more light, I could
see more more and more luminous people, they looked happier and happier, until we drew close to
Someone who was sitting on a Throne and who was surrounded by a blinding light. I bowed in awe,
but He looked at me severely. In that instant, I saw myself, I saw how wretched I had been and that I
didnt deserve to remain in His Kingdom of LIGHT. He made a sign and I fell like a stone into the deep
and I kept falling until I stopped to that World of many colors I had seen before. Here was the place of
the lazy and the vagabond, who hadnt done anything in life for their souls. They were like trees
without fruit, without leaves. I cried so much, so much...until I suddenly felt a force that brought me
here, in the Temple, and I saw This Man, with a circle of light around Him, and with the conjuring that
He did, I felt some strong currents running through me, I received a great power and I was able to
reenter my body, which I had left some time before...
The One sitting on the Throne of Light didnt tell you who He was? Caiaphas asked.
He didnt tell me but I understood that He was God, Our Lord, the Lord of Abraham, of Jacob and of
David.
He didnt have a star on His forehead? Caiaphas asked again.
I didnt notice...No, I think he didnt have one...
Jesus spoke:
That which you have just heard is all true. In the Kingdom of My Father there are many places. Each
and every man, after leaving this World, is drawn by the Throne of Light. Then, he is sent to the place
that he deserves, according to his deeds. If he has been a lawbreaker, he will go into the darkness; if he
has been lazy and foolish, we will go amongst the wanderers, the lost ones; but if he has obeyed the
laws and done good deeds, he is drawn to bright places, and he will enter the long desired Heaven...
Here, you have wished that someone came back from Beyond so that he could tell you what he saw.
My Father from Heaven listened to My prayer and our brother, Rohub, came back to his body even if
he was dead. What more proof do you want?
Heal these three people, too, and then we will talk! Caiaphas said.

Then, Jesus went to the paralyzed woman and, taking her by the hand, closed His eyes for a few
moments and then told her in a commanding tone of voice:
I say to you: rise and never sin again!...

And the paralyzed woman started moving her head first, then her hands, and eventually stood up. Jesus
did the same with the mute, making him able to speak, and with the blind, making him see. The healed
ones remained on their knees; old Rohub was crying and all those in the temple were coming, one by

75
one, to touch the one who had been dead, and they were watching Jesus with scared eyes. Jesus waited
in silence for the curious to satisfy their curiosity.

One of the sages of the Temple signaled Annas that he intended to say something:
I believe that This Man could be the MESSENGER, but I still have many doubts. Our Messiah, the
Announced One, we all know that He will bring us victory over the faithless and over the idol
worshippers. We also know that the Messiah will be of our blood. Is This Man of our blood? Has he
been circumcised? Does He respect our holidays? Does He bring sacrifices to the Altar, just as each of
us do? We all know about the promise made to Abraham, that we would inherit the Earth with all its
riches...
Does This Man have an army? Is He such a brave man that He can lead us to victory? No! He is but a
Young Man who is indeed listened to by Jehovah, but I personally dont think that He is the Messiah,
the One who would come to make us the leaders of nations, the One who would build temples by the
Law of Aaron and Moses, all over the Earth. This Young Man is a dreamer, and he is nice and honest. I
dont deny that He has a healthy character, but the fact that He is always talking about a Kingdom of
Heaven makes me conclude that He is not a practical man, He doesnt have common sense, He is adrift
on a sea of ideals created by His own imagination...

You have spoken wisely, Sohub! high priest Annas interrupted him. I have decided what we have to
do. I have come to an agreement with the sage Caiaphas, whose wisdom we all acknowledge. We have
decided to wait and see what He would do next and how He would act. We will make our judgements
later, according to these things and then conclude if He really is the long awaited Messiah or not. I
declare the meeting closed!

Jesus remained on a bench, without moving. He was staring at the pavement of the temple. Annas and
Caiaphas were discussing something in private. Then they called Jesus to them, but Jesus was
absent-minded. I went to Him and told Him He was called by the high priests. The Temple was almost
empty. Jesus approached and Annas told Him:
Now we are among ourselves and we can talk openly. The roman guards have left so nobody knows
what we are talking about. Look, both me and Caiaphas believe in You. We will make You our King,
we will build You a sublime mansion and You will be happy, if You will ask Jehovah to crush the
Romans and give us the empire that these lost and idol-worshipper Romans own. If You order the
Roman guards to leave and not make us pay taxes anymore, then You really are the long awaited
Messiah!

Jesus was silent...

Why dont You say anything? If you were able to heal and resurrect a dead man, it means You are
beloved by Jehovah and He will listen to You. Make a miracle that will take us from under the rule of
these barbarians. Make Rome fall! Make the Caesar come to us on his knees! Make these miracles, for
this is how You will prove beyond any doubt that You really are the Messiah!

Jesus was silent...

Why are you silent? Jehovah will listen to You, if You ask Him! We are sinners, as You Yourself
have said. He doesnt listen to us. We cannot do what You do, but work a miracle that would give us a
real satisfaction! Tell Jehovah to order the Romans to bring here all the gold they have taken from other
nations and we will build Jehovah a Temple more magnificent than this one and You...I swear, we will
make You our king and You will be worshipped for ever and ever!...

76
But Jesus was silent...He looked around the temple and said:
I say to you: Amen! For soon there will be no stone left of this Temple! Soon, Jerusalem will be
destroyed by sword and these lands will be ploughed and you will be scattered among other nations.
The curse that lays on your heads will strike all those of your blood, you snakes!...

Jesus was speaking calmly, controlling Himself, but His eyes were burning with flames. Annas and
Caiaphas, hearing the word snakes, opened their eyes wide...
Why are you offending us? How did we wrong you so that You call us these names?
You are not snakes, but vipers!...From now on there will be no peace between us! Woe to you! Woe to
you, you vipers, who yield venom and feed on lies! I thought I would make Myself understood by you,
but this is not possible! Your evilness has become so big that you cannot redeem yourselves anymore!
You are dead for good!

And raising His arms to the Heaven, He said in a loud voice:

Oh, Holy Father, Thy will be done onto these ones! There is nothing more I can do for them! If there
is anything YOU can still do for them, do it! If You will have me do something for them, I will, but I
dont know what! They want a Kingdom of gold and transient riches; they want a victory by arms, we
want to offer them the Kingdom of love and peace. They want a Kingdom of luxury and comfort; We
preach rightfulness, they live in venom and lies. There is nothing else I can do for them! I feel helpless,
Father... And Jesus burst out crying...He was crying hard and He kept saying:
I am helpless!...I am helpless!...
Annas and Caiaphas were trying to approach Jesus but He raised His head and burst out:
Go away, you snakes! Do not come close Me, you vipers! Get out of this temple, that is the House of
My Father!...
Annas and Caiaphas were terrified. Jesus was a hurricane that had unleashed upon them. He spotted a
whip on Caiaphas table, He ran to grab it and He shouted at them:
Get out! Get out you venomous snakes!
Annas and Caiaphas ran out of the temple. Jesus, the Lamb of God, had become a Lion...He crossed the
temple majestically, walking with determination. When He reached the door, He saw merchants of all
trades, with their merchandise spread out on the steps of the temple. He brought the whip down on
them angrily, shouting:
Get out of here, you thieves! My Fathers House is not a cave of thieves, but a House of prayer!
Everybody were abandoning their stalls and running away in fear. Jesus turned the stalls upside down
and He took the birdcages and let the doves out. He was striking the stalls and the tables furiously, it
was...I must say, a real episode of unruly madness...He had lost His balance. Then, I felt that I had to
step in. I approached Him and I looked Him in the eyes:
Master, it is enough!
Suddenly, He calmed down. He sat down on something, He gave me the whip and out of His bulging
eyes a stream of tears came down. I took His head and I held Him. He was crying so hard and He was
whispering:
Father, forgive Me! Father, forgive Me!
The Virgin Mary and Miriam, who had witnessed everything I have told you about, ran to us and took
Jesus in their arms. We were all crying, all four of us. Nobody could see us, for there wasnt anybody
left in the temple or on the steps. Jesus asked for water:
Im thirsty! He said.

77
I caught sight of a bowl and I brought it to Him. He drank so much water!...So much! He was breathing
heavily and He couldnt even stand, because of the turmoil He had been through...We had been
defeated!...

Densi paused and fell silent. A somber silence was reigning in our room. Our souls were permeated by
a grave sadness. Densi disappeared...I wasnt able to see him in my minds eye anymore.
I cant see him anymore! my good sister said. He disappeared! How odd!...
It was the second midnight. Densi was supposed to continue his story, but he still wasnt showing up.
Since there was nothing to do about it anyways, I stood up from my work desk and I searched, on the
tape I had played before, the magnificent, the sublime Missa brevis, by Josef Haydn. While the
chorus was singing Kyrie Eleison, accompanied by the orchestra, Densi showed up again in my
mind.
He is here! my good sister said.

Teofilact: What happened, our beloved Father?

Densi: Nothing happened! The memory of that defeat had weakened my Light Field so that you
werent able to receive my image anymore. I have now recovered and we became able to get in touch
again. This Missa is a superb piece! The chorus is doing it honor! Who is singing?
Our chorus Madrigal, directed by Marin Constantin! my good sister answered before I had the
chance to.
Densi: They are true masters! Good for them!

78
 QUMRAN

Lets resume our story!

After He quenched His terrible thirst, Jesus asked to lean on the two Mary, to return home.
We got home and old Joseph, the carpenter, was waiting for us with food on the table. Jesus came to
Himself, little by little. He ate with us a broth made of vegetables picked from Elizabeths garden. Then
He went to the garden, picked some plants and asked Elizabeth to give Him a bowl, to make some tea.
He made a full bowl of tea, by Himself, and then He put it aside to cool down. He wasnt saying a
word. But He was quiet as a little boy. He drank a cup of tea and asked me if I wanted some, too. I said
I did and He gave me the cup that He had used. We were in the kitchen. The fire was still flickering in
the fireplace. Suddenly, He stood us and said:
Come!
We went to our room. He took the papyruses with the biblical texts, He gathered them all in one place
and then said:
Come!
We went to the kitchen again, He went to the avon that was still burning a little and He showed me the
papyruses:
Can you see these? All My work for five years is here in these papyruses! I have put all My hopes in
these judaic texts, to be able to talk to them in their language, about their traditions, which are still valid
and authentic. There are words written here, urges and prophecies that are now fulfilled, through Me.
All these prophecies announce the fall of the Israeli people.
IN THE NAME OF JUSTICE AND TRUTH THIS CURSED PEOPLE WILL FALL! IT WILL
BE DESTROYED! IT WILL BE BURNED!

And saying this, HE took the scrolls one by one and He shoved them into the fire, saying:
In vain did you sing, oh David! In vain did you philosophize, oh, wise Solomon! In vain did you make
a covenant, o, Abraham! In vain did you save them from slavery, in Egypt, oh, great prophet Moses!
And with every sentence He was throwing a scroll into the fire and the flames shone lights on His sad
face.

I thought it would be like in Egypt. I hoped that at least some of them would become My Kerpini
(Apostles) but none did! None of them even tried to defend Me! None of them would understand! Did
you see the three? The blind, the mute and the paralyzed? Not even they said that they would follow
Me. Do you see how helpless we are? Do you see that if a man is stubborn and petrified, not even a
miracle can move him from his place?! The Father is All Powerful...its true...but only over the clean
ones, over the ones who dont dwell in the slavery of lies and darkness. Nobody can save a man with a
dark spirit, that has become one with the darkness and the sin! I came here for them...especially for
them...and here it is: they didnt welcome Me! They want gold, they want to make their country an

79
empire, they want to rule the world!...

Yes! 2000 years will follow and during this time they will hold dominion over the others again, by
gold, lies, theft, crimes. The Earth will be ruled by them before the 2000 years are over, for all the gold
will be in their hands and they will build shattering weapons in order to enslave the nations. This
monstrous octopus will spread its tentacles to all the corners of the World and, when they have more
power than anyone, and when all the humans in the world will bow before the gold, then, the Trumpets
of the Divine Justice will sound. They will be gathered here, on their land and this is where they will
receive their punishment; this is where they will suffer the torments of a long agony, which will herald
their end.

I see a beast with 7 heads and 10 crowns on its heads! I said. I see a beast whose number is 666
that comes out of a sea of blood...It is the blood of the Saints who cry out, who demand justice...I see
how the tail of this beast thrusts and kills, I see how it makes big miracles, so that people are in awe,
seeing them!...I see a whore adorned with gold and gems, with a chalice in her hand. It is the wine of
her debauchery, for she sells herself to every passer by.
How can that be, Master, this much will Lucifer triumph on Earth?

Yes! They will triumph, they will win, they will pass from success to another success! They will kill
holiness and love, they will cherish luxury and hatred. They will deceive the people with their
treacherous words, they will talk of peace but they will prepare for war in hiding; they will talk about
humanity and in the meantime they will live in comfort, leaving others to starve to death. They will buy
sages and scientists with gold and they will lie to them in their faces, giving them poison, in secret.
There will be talk of truth but they will live in lies. Their God will be the luxury, the comfort and the
debauchery...and then, the Father will open the gates of His wrath and He will send a scathing fire to
them, and He will destroy them and He will consume them, He will tear down their strongholds and all
their pride will be crushed by the riders of the Heaven who will roam the World!...
Jesus was foretelling. I took note of these prophecies that He made, other times too, and I was inspired
by them when I wrote the Apocalypse, in Patmos.

Then, Jesus told us that He wanted to go into the desert, to see John the Baptist but, because the trip
was long, we postponed it for the next day. All afternoon, Jesus walked to and fro in the room. He was
restless. Towards the evening, he suddenly exclaimed: She is coming! and He ran through the garden
to the gate. At the gate, a young lady in foreign clothes was waiting for Him. Jesus opened the gates for
her and He bowed to Her.
Welcome, You, Miracle of My existence! Jesus said.

I was stunned! Stunned by the fascinating expression on the face of the young lady, and by Jesus
answer: You Miracle of My existence. Indeed, the young lady was pure calmness, serenity, nobility and
purity! I couldnt say that She was beautiful. The Virgin mary and Miriam were far more beautiful, but
this young lady was indeed a miracle of nobility and finesse. She had the grace of a lily and the walk of
a deer; Her hair was short and brown, Her eyes were big and bright...Oh, those eyes, so gentle and wide
open, the oval face, the forehead, high and smooth!...Her fingers were long and fine, She really was a
miracle!...

They stopped in front of each other and they looked at each other. In that instant, it was as if something
fell off my eyes and instead of two, I saw but one LIGHT, a gigantic halo surrounding both of them,

80
uniting them into one being.
Only then did I understand the miracle that this young lady was: She was a body of His body, she
was a soul of His soul...

You mean to say that the young lady was Jesus disk itself? my good sister asked.
Yes, She was, as He was too, a piece broken off Jesus Great Disk which had remained in the Opal,
for you should know that Jesus Christ was only one part of the Great Jesus, who had sent to Earth two
pieces of Him: one part was a male disk, JESUS, and another part, a female disk, LAVITINA - the
young woman who had just arrived, and whom Jesus recognized.

I bowed deeply in front of Her and I remained there. Lavitina took my head and kissed me on the
forehead, then She looked into my eyes...What eyes She had! How pure, how serene, how noble, how
deep they were!...They were sparkling with thousands of lights, like diamonds! After She stared me in
the eyes for a long time, Her mouth, with two velvet lips, sketched a faint smile.
We went into the house, with Lavitina, and Jesus presented Her to the Virgin Mary and to Miriam by
the name : INI. This is the name Jesus liked to address Her by and from then on, INI remained Her
name. This was when we were alone, for if there was anyone else present, we would call Her Mary,
too.

The journey to John the Baptist was postponed. Jesus never parted with Ini. They were walking in the
garden, they were discussing, laughing, and we were happy that He had found a comfort to the dreadful
defeat in the temple, with the Judeans.

The next day, Jesus went to Josephs workshop and asked him to give Him work to do. He wanted to
gain His living by His own work. I went to the workshop, too, and we worked for about two weeks for
a big order, so that in the end we gained some money that we would use to support ourselves.
The evenings were wonderful. Each of us would tell about some of our childhood memories. Nobody
would surpass Jesus. Ini was always smiling. She was a delight! The Virgin Marys eyes were pinned
on Jesus and She was devouring each of His words, and my Gazetis-Miriam was listening all the time,
not saying a word.

What wonderful nights we passed there! Jesus seemed to have completely forgotten about His Mission
and I was wondering when He would resume His missionary activity.
After about two weeks of intense working in the carpentry workshop and of beautiful evenings, one
day, Jesus woke up much earlier than usual and woke me up:
Lets go to Johns!

We took some food and, together with Ini, we started the journey. Jesus told the Virgin Mary that He
would come back in about one year. What He was planning, I didnt know. I asked Him what we would
do during one whole year and he shrugged. He didnt know either.

We found John in prayer with about 200 people knelt behind him. A golden ribbon was bursting from
the top of his head, towards the Heavens, a sign that his prayer was intense. Of the 200 men behind
him, I could spot here and there golden ribbons raising towards the sky. At a certain moment, John
turned towards us abruptly and he saw us. He raised from his prayer and he came to welcome us. He
was grave and sad.
You didnt succeed!

81
No, we didnt! Jesus answered.
Seeing Ini, the Baptist bowed, saying to Her:
Honor to You, Wreath of Light. You Midday Star that shines upon Jesus, the Sun of justice! Honor to
You, Ring of Fire, Bride of the Glorious Groom! Honor to You, Shrine of gold, keeper of the Holy
Communion! Honor to You, You Ring of steel, which ties us to the One who is our Lord, Master and
Savior!

And, having said these, John took Inis right hand and put it on his forehead:
Your Mystery surpasses my feeble power of understanding. Your nobility, the beauty of your
mysterious being exceeds my petty senses, but I burn with love when I look at you, You Miracle of the
whole Universe, You Godly image of the sublime Throne of Light!
John was looking at Her fascinated, illuminated. He, John, this man who was so harsh and merciless
with himself, his eyes, that were usually sparkling with a severe light, were now serene and warm,
looking at JESUS MIRACLE.
Her name is LAVITINA! Jesus said. I call Her INA.
And I will baptize Her with the Name of MIRACLE! the Baptist added and then told Her to
prepare for the baptism.
Ina, nimble and joyful, started to take Her clothes off without shyness. We all turned our heads away.
Do not be afraid, I will keep the scarf on.

We looked at Her again, how She was taking Her sandals off and entering the waters of the Jordan.
And when John took water from the river, with his old bowl, in the sunset, a pink cloud appeared above
Inis head and a rain of rays permeated the body of the MIRACLE Ini...
A group of 15 little boys showed up and they started to sing so tenderly that they made tears come to
my eyes. They were singing like this:
The tree bears fruit
But the flowers give off perfume
Our most precious flower
Overwhelms us with Her scent...
Our beautiful Ina
Here She is giving perfume to the world.

Then, without words, they repeated all in one voice the melody of the chorus:
Ina gives perfume to the world!

Only Jesus, John and Ina could see what I saw, the others were looking around, mouths open, trying to
see where the song was coming from. I understood that the others, even if they werent able to see what
we saw, they could still hear the song of those little boys. John, who had forgotten to pour water on
Inas head, came to himself eventually and said his usual formula:
I baptize you with WATER in the Name of the FIRE and of the HOLY SPIRIT and I give you the
Name of MIRACLE! Amen!
Ina was having fun under the water that John was pouring on Her head...
Pour some more, I like it! Ina said, like a child who likes to play.
And John, smiling, poured water on her head several more times, enjoying himself looking at the child
Miracle...

Teofilact: Do not be offended, dear Densi, but in our writings, in the gospels, there is nothing written

82
about this miraculous character!...
Densi: I know! I didnt write anything about Her because I didnt feel capable to catch Her; I wasnt
able to write about Her, pure and simple, this is why Im telling you these things now, to fill in some of
the important events that I didnt mention in my Gospel. Actually, when I wrote my Gospel, as you call
it, I wrote it for the Judeans, for the narrow circle of the 11 Apostles, who asked me to write, because
they thought that I was more able to present these things than them. I didnt imagine that it would get to
be this much appreciated. We didnt care as much for the writings, as for the verbal delivering of Jesus
Teaching. The text I wrote was written in haste and not very orderly, immediately after Jesus was
killed, when I was preparing to go back to Egypt.

Then, there was something odd, because every time the Apostles were asking me who Ina was, I wasnt
able to answer them. The same about the descent of Jesus into His body, the Apostles were insisting
that I tell them who bore Jesus and whose Son He was...I was only able to answer them as Jesus
Himself was answering: that He had come from the Father.

The Apostles couldnt conceive that He had became positive, so they imagined that the Virgin Mary
had had Him in her womb and gave birth in a supernatural way, staying a Virgin after birth, too. I
could hear them make up a legend, of the birth as they imagined it, in a modest house, with angels
and shepherds and so many other fantasies.

I regret now that I didnt say anything, but to be honest, something was making me refrain from
talking. Actually, Jesus had bound me so that I wouldnt say anything about Egypt, not even to the
11 Apostles, so I kept silent about many other details.

After all, what could I tell them about Ina? She was always silent. When the Apostles were asking Her
something, She was looking to the ground and was starting to sing, or smile, so that after a while, the
Apostles gave up asking Her questions. She never spoke, She never made any miracles; Her miracles
were that She was making Jesus brighten up and come out of His bitter sadness.
When He would meet a group of scholars or pharisees, Jesus would get very angry. Ina would
immediately come by His side and take Him by the hand, and then Jesus would calm down. Every time
Ina was not by Him, Jesus would strike with His words, scold and accuse, He would call everybody a
sloth, an idler, a crippled, a blind man, a faithless man and a rotten man...As soon as Ina would come
by His side though, He would start to talk warmly and tenderly, and He would shine with His engaging
warmth and kindness.

Ina never talked to the Apostles, but She was always whispering with the Virgin Mary and Miriam, and
later on, with Mary Magdalene. She was the soul of the four, who accompanied us wherever we went...
But let me tell you the story, lest I should lose track.
We didnt sleep the whole night, telling stories about Egypt. John was listening and couldnt get
enough of it. The people were sleeping, wherever they could find a place to put their heads down. The
nights were chilly, and yet one could sleep very well under the open sky.
The next day, Jesus, Ina and I went to sleep in Johns hut and we slept until midday.
Towards the evening, who do you think we saw approaching us? The Virgin Mary, on an ass,
accompanied by Miriam. John came out to greet Her with us by his side. He went to Her, he took Her
hands, and he said to Her:
Joy to You, Oh, high Mountain, where He who is not grasped by the powers of the mind has
rested!

83
Joy to You, heavenly House, beside which the One Who cannot be contained has descended!
Joy to You, for You shall be a ladder for the mortals!
Joy to You, for the wise one will be silent in front of You!
Joy to You, the One chosen by Heaven!
Joy to You, Heavens Honor and Glory!
Joy to You, Bride of Jesus!

Saying these, John helped Her descend from the ass, telling Her:
Come, I shall give you my baptism, to You, Bride of Heaven and of the World!
And while the Virgin was preparing to enter the Jordan, a cloud, a purple cloud this time, poured
golden rays onto the Virgin and a chorus of angels started to sing, saying:

The gates of the Heaven

Are open again,
The dry tree
Is green again.
The birds are singing
The flowers are blooming
To give a gift of song
To the Virgin as clean as snow,
Wreaths of flowers
For the Queen of Heaven
Crowns on Her head...

It was something like this, I cant remember well. He baptised the Virgin, giving her the name of
BRIDE, and he gave the name of LILY to Miriam, a lily that heralded the spring.
Jesus was very happy that the two Marys had come, although he didnt want to carry them around on
the road all the time. The Virgin Mary couldnt be without Him though. She was used to see Him
everyday and one year seemed too long to bear.

The third day, a man of around 40-45 years of age approached us. Upon seeing him, Jesus said:
Andrew! Stay with us and come with us and follow My words!
Andrew answered:
My Lord, I have seen you last night in my dream, You have come to me and called me! Here I am! I
will follow You to the last day of my life!
Then, Jesus looked onto the crowd:
Jacob! He called.

The ginger haired young man who had been in our house the previous nights, with Zushin, stood up
and came to us.
Jacob, endeavor and come follow Me! Jesus said to him.
Jacob said with tears in his eyes:
My Lord, you are my God! I will follow You until my old days! I will herald You! I will serve You!
Good, Jacob, hurry and get ready to leave! Jesus told him.
I asked Jesus again about where we would go and He shrugged again.
I only know this - He said - that not far from here, a great wise man is calling Me to his city, so that I
can preach My Teaching. Tomorrow, at dawn, his messengers will come to us. His name is

84
Shalum-Halep.

The next day, indeed, around midday, two travelers arrived and asked John who was the long awaited
for MESSIAH, for their leader, Shalum- Halep, knew that He had come and that He is a guest of John
the Baptist. John took them to Jesus. When they saw Jesus, the two knelt and bowed their heads.
The two were messengers of a community of sectarian Judeans, who, having rebelled against the rulers
of Jerusalem a few centuries before, had formed a kind of a separate state, in the city of Qumran, not
far from the Dead Sea.

They had given up the sacrifices and had formed a community based on total equality in rights, and
they had abolished the differences between the rich and the poor. They had kept the old Bible, but their
focus was mainly on the prophets. They, too, had had prophets who had announced the coming of the
Messiah. Thus, Shalum- Halep, the current leader of the group at that time, was a clairvoyant who
knew of Jesus coming, from the spirits that he was able to see.
I dont mean to detail these facts...actually, my memory doesnt help me too much either. You will
know that the 7 of us, together with the 2, left and reached Qumran the next day, where we were
expected by a big crowd.

Jesus was received with great esteem and obeyed. During 8 months, Jesus talked to the leaders and to
the crowd, too, and He performed many miracles and healings.
Qumran was formed of three separate villages. Jesus gathered a group of 24 Apostles, whom He gave
His close attention. He talked to them about the Father, about the Kingdom of Heaven, about the levels
of the Heavens. He talked to them about the importance of the study and the research, He told them
many, many parables and He founded 2 rituals: the baptism with water and the sharing of the bread and
the wine, meaning He had celebrated the LAST SUPPER over there too, and this remained there as a
symbol of their communion with Jesus.

These people of Qumran were not too evolved...they were primitive in a way but in any case, they had
the best of intentions and Jesus was glad that at least there, among those Judeans, if not in Jerusalem,
He could find people who would be able to understand Him. They had many prayer houses, where they
read mainly the Psalms of David and the Wisdoms of Solomon, including teachings from other sages
such as the Bible didnt mention. Jesus didnt change their customs, but He taught them to focus in a
short prayer, too, that they should utter while they were doing their physical work. Among the 24
Apostles He had chosen, there was one who had written their music on paper. They sang songs of
appraisement and conjurings very beautifully, with choruses.

Jesus had the chance to demonstrate all His knowledge about the Bible and He advised them to remain
separated from the other Judeans, as they had done that far. He foretold them that there would emerge
great Saints from their rows but that, historically speaking, they wouldnt be able to face some nations
who would come over them later on.
Young Jacob whom we had taken with us (as well as Andrew), proved full of zeal and eagerness. They
would go from house to house, the two of them, where there would gather 40-50 people, and they
would talk to them.

Miriam was always by my side. The Virgin Mary and Ina would never leave Jesus side.
I could say that it was in Qumran that Jesus set the basis of the Apostolate, in its sacred sense. You
see,...Jesus didnt want priests, He wanted Apostles, who were more than priests.

85
A PRIEST is someone who celebrates rituals and ceremonies.
An APOSTLE was more than that, as Jesus saw it. An Apostle was first of all a teacher, whose main
mission was to teach and lead the people on the true path of spiritual accomplishment. The Apostle
was, secondly, the JUDGE of a community, whose task was to solve the misunderstandings between
the people and weigh the various errors done by some of the citizens.
Thus, the term Apostle (Kerpin) created by Jesus, was uniting the role of a teacher and that of a
judge. The fact that the Apostle was also performing the ritual of the sharing of the bread and wine
and that of the baptism, was only secondary. Jesus had left strict guiding lines as far as these rituals
were concerned and, because He loathed the Judean priesthood, who would live off the people and
wouldnt produce anything, Jesus had commanded that His Apostles should work just like the others on
the fields, or practice various crafts, and thus support themselves, and their work as teachers and judges
should be done as a gift to the people, without receiving anything in exchange.

The leaders of the community had to be chosen from among the most diligent and active of the
Apostles. Only under this quality, as leaders (Mahles), were the Apostles somehow exempt from
working at everyone elses side and could dedicate themselves exclusively to the leading business,
without abandoning the proper Apostolate.

Unfortunately, during the centuries that followed, christianity had burdened itself with useless rituals,
the ceremonies became too long, so that the Apostolate has degenerated to a kind of a job, to read all
kinds of ceremonies with long prayers. To what end? Real prayer has to be short, to that it can be really
lived. It is not through the many words that the HOLY SPIRIT permeates the soul, but through a short
conjuring, dense and clear, that must be repeated all the time. Jesus didnt want priests who would be
skilled at all kinds of ceremonies and countless rituals, but DILIGENT APOSTLES who would support
themselves not through charities received from others, but by working with their own hands and
minds...
.................................................................................................................................................................

Densi stopped.
I Have ended another chapter. Let us abide by our custom and listen to another musical piece...What
will you play for us? he asked.
Teofilact: I will play something written by a composer whom I like very much, Johannes Brahms,
namely the first part of the Second Symphony. It is the Symphony that ties me to the
communications I have received from Heruvicle, an Opalic spirit, the first one I have seen with my
minds eyes.
Densi: Let us hear it!...
..............................................................................................................................................................
We all listened in silence the peerless harmonies of Brahms the masterly.

86
 THE FIRST MOUNTAIN

We remained in Qumran for about one year. Eventually, as everything was in order, we left
to...Where?...We had no idea!...

I want to continue to confront the Judeans. I want to go back to their midst and find at least 10
Apostles, so they can at least save the people...as many as they can save!... Jesus told me, being aware
of my bewilderment. I dont want them to believe I am a coward, helpless and naive, as they think Me
to be! He continued. I will not make them the rulers of the World! I mean to trouble them so that at
the final judgement they could not say I didnt insist. I will insist, I will preach on the streets, at
crossroads, I will stop the passers by and urge them to repent and shed tears, so that they be saved from
the Fire that is in store from them.

On our way, Jesus stopped in Cana of Galilee, where a niece of Elisabeths was celebrating her
wedding. You know of the miracle He performed there, with the 6 bowls of water, which He blessed
and the water tasted like wine. I will not insist on that.
From Cana of Galilee we continued on to the Jordan, to Johns.
As we walked, we caught on to an older man, who seemed to be a fisherman, by the fishing net he had
on his shoulders. When we reached him, Jesus said:
Here I am, Peter and here is the day of your healing!

Peter fell to his knees. Jesus blessed him and put His hands on his head.
Here, the affliction you suffer from is not there anymore! Come and be My worthy Apostle!
Peter was stuttering and didnt know what to answer:
My...my...lord...re...receive...me among....among Your own! I ...I...I bind...myself to...never leave
You! I...I...have been...waiting for You! Blessed be our Lord, the God of Abraham, the God of David!
Peter was a stout man with broad shoulders. He threw away the fishing net right then and there, as a
sign that he had already given up his job as a fisherman.

Do not throw your net away, Peter, for we mustnt be like the pharisees, and have other people work
for our sake! We will support ourselves and we will offer our apostolate as a gift. Take your fishing net
and do not throw it away, for with your net the 12 of us will be fed!
There were 4 of us now: Andrew, Jacob, Peter and me and we were wondering who the other 8 will be.
When we got close to the Jordan, we crossed paths with a platoon of armed soldiers, lead by a young
officer. Suddenly, Jesus said to the officer:
Here I am, Phillip! The hour you have long awaited for has come! Leave your weapons, for from now

87
on it is with different weapons that we will fight!
Jupiter be praised! All the sacrifices to Mars! It is good to see You! You are the same as I saw in my
dreams 7 times already!
And having said these, Phillip rushed to kiss Jesus feet.
I will go to the camp now, give my sword to the general and I will come look for You. Where will I
find You?
We will wait for you at Johns, who has given you his baptism, too. Go in peace and do not tarry!
Jesus answered him.
Towards the evening, we got to Johns place, and we found him in prayer, still, surrounded by around
5000 people, men and women. We were able to see the same golden flux exiting his head and diving
into the skies.

He turned to us abruptly and, standing up, he came to meet us. The crowd remained kneeling as we
passed and they all wanted to kiss the hems of Jesus garment.
If it was not possible to win the scholars and the pharisees, I mean to at least win you, poor and simple
people! Jesus said. Your priests will hate Me and they will try to catch Me, but you protect Me! Do
you hear? If you believe that I am who I am, then fight for our cause!
Be careful now! Beware of the leaven of the pharisees!

Do not leave the temple, but stop giving to the lazy and proud food from your plates! If you listen to
Me, My words will be like the WATER OF LIFE to you, and you will never be thirsty!
BEWARE OF THE LEAVEN OF THE PHARISEES!

Do not believe their teaching, for it is for their bellies that they fight and for their riches.
It is not the rituals, or the ceremonies, or the Leviticus that hold the truth, but THE TEN
COMMANDMENTS! I have not come to break these laws, but to make them stronger. I have not come
to bring you new commandments, but to renew an old one: LOVE EACH OTHER!
Tomorrow I will talk to you for the first time. Now, we are tired from the journey. My Fathers peace
be with you! and thus, Jesus ended the first discourse for the people.

Jesus remained on His feet and chose 6 more Apostles, so that there would be 10 of them, me not
included. This was His wish, that He may have at least 10 Apostles.
The next morning, very early, Jesus, surrounded by the 10 Apostles, stood up and said:
Behold, the time has come that I taught this sick and rotten people how to climb the FIRST
MOUNTAIN!

And, calling for the people to approach, He walked and walked, and climbed a mountain not too high,
called MUHLI, not far from the place where John was preaching, by the shores of the Jordan. Jesus
climbed and the people were following Him and His disciples.
At the top of the mountain, Jesus rested and asked the Apostles and the crowd to sit down. At that
moment, I saw thousands of spirits approaching and surrounding the mountain, mingling with the
crowd; they were spirits of many colors, of different hues, some dark grey and others light grey, even
ivory ones, who had come to listen to the first sermon of the Great Messenger: THE SERMON
ON THE MOUNT.
Strive to conquer the Kingdom of Heaven! The Kingdom of Heaven does not belong to the lazy and
the slothful, but to the diligent, the zealous and the eager. It is not on Earth that man lives forever, but
in the Kingdom of Heaven. But not everyone can enter it, only the clean, the merciful, the meek and the

88
serene.
Woe to those who live in sin and crime, for they will not know the Kingdom of Heaven, but only the
darkness!
Woe to those who put their faith in gold and riches, for those go away fast, and only those who have
done the DEEDS OF LOVE and who have served their neighbour will know happiness! Therefore I say
to thee:
Blessed are the simple, the innocent, the unattached, for they will be the heirs of the Kingdom of
Heaven.
It is not those who feast and seek satisfaction that are happy, but those who weep, for the tear comforts
the soul and brings it joy!

Blessed are you, who weep, for by your tears you will enter the Kingdom of Heaven!
This earth is ruled by those who have the most weapons; this will continue for a little while, but there
will be a time when the meek will inherit the Earth, and they will rule it with kindness, gentleness,
mercy and justice!

It is not the ones who are replete and full of all kinds of foods and drinks who are going to enter the
Kingdom of Heaven, but the poor, the hungry and the needy.
Blessed are those who are hungry and thirsty for justice, for they will know the Kingdom of Heaven,
where they will feast in truth and justice.

There is no justice in this World! The poor and the humble is robbed and turned into slaves, they are
robbed of their right to live and of the bread on their table, but do not despair. There will come a time
of justice in this World and then, the diligent will enjoy everything, and the lazy and proud will be
thrown into the eternal fire!

Woe to those who live in sin and crimes! Blessed are those with clean minds and souls, for they will
see the Light that shines upon those who dwell on the highest levels of the Kingdom of Heaven!
Woe to those who sow hatred and discord among the people! Blessed are those who sow peace and
kindness, for they will be called the sons of God!

Blessed and great in the Kingdom of Heaven are the FIGHTERS, THE BRAVE FIGHTERS FOR
TRUTH AND JUSTICE; BLESSED ARE THOSE WHO ARE CAST AWAY AND
PERSECUTED BECAUSE THEY FIGHT FOR JUSTICE FOR THE MANY, THE HUMBLE
AND THE POOR, FOR THESE WILL BE THE FIRST WHO WILL BE WELCOMED WITH
TRUMPETS AND HONORS IN THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN!

Truthfully I say to you:

Blessed will be those who will be persecuted, locked in prisons and killed for the truth of My words,
for those will be like Me in BOLDNESS, WILL AND DEEDS OF VALOR, those will shine like the
sun in the Kingdom of Heaven!

Woe to the coward, the lazy, the proud and the liars!
Blessed are the brave, the diligent, the humble and the poor!
All of these, joy to you and keep fighting, for your reward in Heaven will be great!
............................................................................................................................................................
All of you who are gathered here, who are listening to My words, I call on you to fight!

89
Fight so that you may be the salt of the Earth! All that I have told you, tell others! Be like rushlights
which give off the LIGHT OF MY TEACHING! My teaching is salt, for anyone who welcomes it
will never rot anymore and sin will never afflict them anymore.
Do not sleep! Keep awake like strongholds on the top of the mountain so that nobody may bring you
down, for the pharisees and the scholars will look to turn your heads around. But do not forget what I
have told you!
When you light up a candle, you do not cover it with a bowl, but you bring it into the middle of the
room so that it may shed its light. Thus must be your deeds: like the candle in the lamp, which brings
LIGHT around it!

It is not he who listens to My word that shines, but he who acts, he who serves, he who confesses My
Truth.

The scholars and the pharisees will say about Me that I am a breaker of Laws, but do not believe them
and know that My honest confession is that I have not come to break the 10 commandments, but to
fulfill them. They break them and they do not respect them, and they will accuse Me that I have said I
am the Son of God. Everyone confesses about himself what he knows he is. Thus I confess about
Myself that I am who I said I am, and I will never deny it, even with the price of My life.
Do not follow the examples of the pharisees and the scholars, for they say they are the sons of David
and Solomon, but they are the sons of the devils and their deeds are evil, for they will catch Me, judge
Me and crucify Me!...

Jesus fell silent and put His head in His hands:

What have I just said?! Oh, what have I just said?! He whispered towards us, who were around Him.
The Virgin Mary jumped from her place:
Never say that again! Who told You that You would be condemned? Let us leave this place and go
back to Egypt, to those who have understood You and loved You!
No, I am not a coward! I will face them to death! I will not run away from the burdens of My own
mission!

Jesus was struggling...Then, Ina approached Him and started to sing a tender sweet song and with Her
right hand She petted His shoulder...Jesus turned towards Her and looked Her in the eyes and then...He
smiled...
Keep talking! The crowd is thirsty for Your words! Go on, say what you must say! Ina said, and She
went back to Her place as if She was waiting for Jesus to resume His sermon. Jesus stood up, drew His
breath and carried on:
I will bring down the Temple and in three days I will rebuild it again! And the new temple will be
unlike the old temple, but it will be a new one:
THE NEW ESTABLISHMENT OF MY BLOOD, WHICH SHALL BE SPILT FOR YOUR
CLEANSING!

You have heard Me: I WILL BRING DOWN YOUR TEMPLE AND I WILL BUILD ANOTHER
ONE!

Jesus was roaring at this point, not shouting anymore, He was furious and boiling. Ina whispered:
Master, please!
Jesus looked at Her...looked at Her...and calmed down.

90
I WILL BRING DOWN THIS TEMPLE OF LIES AND DEBAUCHERY AND I WILL BUILD
A NEW TEMPLE OF TRUTH!

Do you know the greatest of truths? The greatest of truths is FIRE!...THE FIRE OF LOVE, PEACE,
FORGIVENESS, GOOD WILL!
I will build a new Altar and if anyone wants to go to that Altar and bring a sacrifice, he will have to
make peace with his neighbour first, ask for his forgiveness for the wrong that he had done him, and
then dare come in front of the Altar and at that Altar he must bring no other sacrifice than his
BROKEN AND CRUSHED HEART, THE TEAR OF REGRET FOR HIS FALLS, THE TEAR
OF REPENTANCE, THE SPIRIT OF HUMBLENESS. It is only the tear that cleans the heart of
its sin, only the fire of regret that cleans the mind of its stains.

It is written in the Laws: Thou shalt not kill, for him who will kill, will be worthy of Judgement. But
I come and tell you: every one who will be angry at his brother for no reason will be worthy of
Judgement, and he who will say to his brother you villain, will be worthy of judgement by the
community and worthy of punishment; and he who will call his brotheryou fool, will be worthy of
the fires of hell.

If you have a brother who is like your right arm, but he lives in sin, cut him off; if you have a friend
dear to you like the light of your eyes, and you see him live in lies and crimes, pluck out your eye,
chase your friend away from your heart, for you will be healthier with one eye, than two eyes out of
which one is sick, for the whole body will suffer from that illness.
Beware of swearing! Do not swear either on the Sky or on the Earth, or on the Altar, but your word
should be just and true; what is yes be yes, what is no be no, for what is more than this, comes
from the devil.

You have heard being said: An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. But I say to you: he who strikes
your right cheek, let him strike your left one, too, for he will not be exempt of punishment, and if
he shall see you endure, his heart may soften and he will come back and serve you; but if you see that
he strikes you and you endure, and all the more so proud he is, then he must be like a stranger to
you, one that doesnt even deserve to turn your head around for.

If someone be needy and poor and without clothes, give him your shirt! If someone who is tired should
ask you to carry his burden for him for one mile, you go and carry it for two miles! Give, sacrifice your
own interests, be a support for the sick, the poor, the old and the humble! It is fit to sacrifice for the
needy, and serve the sick. What use will it be if you serve the strong and the powerful? None!
Get to the point where you will love even those who are your enemies! I do not tell you to serve those,
I do not say to you to think like them, but your heart should be so clean that even the slightest touch of
hatred should not come from you!

Be perfect like your Father in Heaven is perfect!

BEWARE OF THE LEAVEN OF THE PHARISEES!

They do only good in front of the people so that they may be praised. But you, when you do a good
deed, do it in secret, so that nobody may know of it. Thus, when you do a good deed, do not call this
out, like the hypocrites who do this at meetings and in the streets, so that people might praise them!
Truly, I say to to you: they will have no reward! But you, when you do a good deed, may the right hand

91
not know what the left hand is doing!

Prayer is the ladder that raises you from sin and lifts you up. When you offer your prayers do it
differently from the scholars and the pharisees, who stop at the corners of the streets, close their eyes
and mime with their lips, so that the people might see them. These prayers are never accepted.
But you, when you pray, lock yourself in your room and go deep within yourself, pray there in secret,
closing all doors. When you pray, do not see anything and do not hear anything. Withdraw inside
yourself and say your prayer in that place. And when you pray, do not say much. May your prayer be
not like the ones of the pharisees, who think that the worth of a prayer lays in its many words. Your
prayer should be short and burning, for by prayers will man come to long for the Kingdom of Heaven.
Make peace with one another! Sow peace and good amongst you, and most of all, forgive each others
mistakes, so that our Father in Heaven may be merciful to you.

Do not love material goods, but the good deeds, for that which you love, will be what you sacrifice for!
Where your treasure lies, is where your heart is, and your treasure is loving your neighbour as you love
yourselves!

Abandon your worries! Be free and fly free of troubles, as the birds in the sky! Be free and live without
worries, like the lilies in the garden!

Beware of becoming slaves to the material goods and fortunes! Do not collect riches on Earth, where
they are eaten by moths and carved by rust, but collect riches of GOOD DEEDS in the Sky, for those
would not be stolen by any thief and eaten away by any kind of rust!

Be clean at mind! Your mind is your eye. If your eye is clean, your whole body is clean, your thoughts
are clean and your heart beats with LOVE! So do not be concerned with what you will eat or drink, but
be careful that your mind should be clean!
STRIVE TO DO EVERYTHING YOU CAN TO ENTER THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN,
FIRST OF ALL, AND YOU WILL HAVE EVERYTHING!

Jesus paused and then He continued:

This is the FIRST MOUNT that I have climbed. Therefore, climb this mount of GOOD DEEDS! Be
like the trees that bear fruit, for by the richness of its fruit will every tree be judged and any tree that
does not bear fruit will be cut down and thrown into the fire.
THE FIRST MOUNT I CALL ONTO YOU TO CLIMB IS THE MOUNT OF GOOD DEEDS,
OF THE SUBMISSION OF THE BODY AND THE SUBMISSION OF THE MIND!
THE FIRST MOUNT THAT I CALL ONTO YOU TO CLIMB HAS THE PURPOSE OF
CLEANSING YOU OF YOUR SINS, FOR IT IS THE MOUNT OF THE 10
COMMANDMENTS! BUT THE 10 COMMANDMENTS MUST BE OBEYED NOT ONLY
WITH YOUR BODY, BUT ALSO WITH YOUR MIND!
THE FIRST MOUNT I CALL ONTO YOU TO CLIMB IS THE MOUNT OF GOOD DEEDS
AND OF VIRTUES.

Be merciful, be kind, be very patient and forgiving!

I AM THE WATER OF LIFE THAT HAS DESCENDED FROM HEAVEN TO QUENCH YOUR
THIRST!

92
He who will be thirsty and will receive My words, will never be thirsty again and soon a spring of
unending water of life will rush from him.
I HAVE COME TO BRING FIRE TO THE PEOPLE ON EARTH AND I WANT YOU ALL TO
BURN, LIKE I BURN!
May the flames of My Love engulf you all!
May the rain of the life bringing Spirit be with you now and forever! AMEN!
I bring you My Peace! May the Peace of Him who sent Me be with you now and forever! AMEN!...
Thus, Jesus ended His sermon on the FIRST MOUNT. Peter the Apostle and the other Apostles
gathered around Jesus and started to sing the first Psalm of David: Blessed is the one who does not
walk in step with the wicked or stand in the way that sinners take or sit in the company of
mockers. That person is like a tree planted by streams of water, which yields its fruit in season
and whose leaf does not wither.

All the crowd was singing in tune with the Apostles.

John the Baptist asked Jesus to allow him to speak. He spoke until nightfall, until the time when his
custom was to baptise the newcomers. That evening, he baptised a few hundred men and women.
We remained there, on the shores of the Jordan, a few more weeks, at Johns. We were eating herb or
root broths or wheat cakes brought by the people who were coming to see John. Then, Jesus said that
the time came that we should enter the battle, that is, the time to talk in Jerusalem.

During our stay at Johns, there was there a Judean who would mingle with the Apostles and would
listen to all that we talked about. He wanted to be an Apostle, too. Jesus would often look at him with
severity, but He would never say anything to him. One of those days he recommended himself, saying
that his name was Judas, and that he wanted to be an Apostle. Not then, nor ever, did Jesus give him an
answer.

Judas considered His silence to be an approval so he was thinking of himself as the 11th Apostle, me
being the 12th, the youngest of them. I was about 24-25 years old at that time.

93
 THE SECOND MOUNTAIN

As I said, we remained on the shores of the Jordan with John the Baptist. Jesus was always talking to
people from the top of that mount, urging them to seek repentance, shed tears and do good deeds.

The day came when we had to leave for Jerusalem. The Apostles didnt all stay with us; only Peter and
Jacob never parted from us, the others were leaving and coming back. They werent steadfast. They
loved Jesus, they believed firmly in Him and yet they werent attached and completely dedicated, as the
70 had been, in Egypt. They never asked questions. They were listening passively...I dont know what
and how much they understood...Jesus had noticed this, comparing them to the 70 of Egypt, who had
been very active in conversations and were asking many questions all the time.

We reached Jerusalem and we stopped at our host, John the Baptists mother. Old Joseph was working
hard.
From now on, food will not lack on our table! Joseph said to Jesus. This year was very prosperous
and Ive already saved over 2000 dinars.
This was a pretty big sum. However, Jesus told him:
I cannot live off other peoples work....From now on, we will work together with you, so we can earn
our living.

For more than a month, Jesus and I made tables, beds, chairs, doors and windows, and we did
extremely well.
One day, Jesus got this idea, to carve a toy, and it turned up to be something very funny. He carved 20
pieces and Miriam offered to go sell them. She came back in 2 hours. She had sold them all. He was
very skilled at this and He was able to make as much as 7 toys a day, in the beginning, and then 13 a
day. Miriam was selling them very fast. Thus, we succeeded in mastering our skill and save some
money, too.

After more than one month of intense labor, while the Virgin Mary and Ina were also working, Jesus
decided to go to the city and preach.
The first day, we went to the center of the city, right in front of the temple. The stairs were again full of
merchants and noise. Jesus went closer to them and shouted like thunder:
Out, you rascals!

The merchants were seized by panic; they didnt know how to dismantle their stands faster and run
away. A group of pharisees showed up in the doorway, frightened. Jesus looked at them and started:
Woe to you, hypocrite pharisees, for you will neither save yourselves, nor help others save
themselves!

94
Woe to you, hypocrite pharisees, for you are heading for the bottom of the precipice, being blind, and
you are drawing others with you, too! Woe to you, hypocrite pharisees, for you are like whitewashed
tombs, which look beautiful on the outside, but on the inside you are full of rot and decay!
Sons of snakes! Venomous snakes! You wolves that eat the innocent sheep, who will save you from the
eternal fire?!...
Jesus voice sounded like thunder, He was shouting at them, and a big crowd had gathered there,
hundreds, thousands of people. The people were witnesses to this merciless indictment against the
pharisees. Ina felt that Jesus was about to lose control so, approaching Him, She caught Him by the
hand. Jesus turned, He looked at Her...and then He turned His back to the pharisees. Among the people
gathered there there was a group of Roman soldiers who were smiling, hearing the accusations that
Jesus was bringing the pharisees.

Jesus looked at the crowd and with a paced voice, He said:

BEWARE OF THE LEAVEN OF THE PHARISEES!
And you, Israels blind herd, lost and abandoned sheep, WAKE UP! Do not believe that the Kingdom
of Heaven can be bought with your unclean sacrifices! It is not by sacrificing birds, sheep and calves
that your sins shall be cleansed, but by shedding honest tears of repentance and sighs. Your dirtiness
cannot be cleaned by water, but by FIRE...THE FIRE OF LOVE AND MERCY, THE FIRE OF
KINDNESS, PEACE AND GOODWILL!

You think yourselves to be the chosen people? God does not choose peoples, but clean hearts!
You think yourselves to be the chosen people? Our Heavenly Father does not look at you, you
arrogant men, but at any man of any nation, who obeys the Law of the Fire, which is LOVE!
You think yourselves to be the chosen people? Do not even dare enter the temple without crying and
strike your chests for the sins that you are living in!

Once there were a tax collector and a pharisee, and they went in the temple, and the pharisee came
close to the Altar and he was praying saying: Thank You, my Lord, for I am not a sinner like this tax
collector! Here I am, I observe the Saturday, I bring You clean sacrifices three times a week and I give
the poor the tenth part of my earnings.

But the tax collector, on his knees and with his head down, didnt dare raise his eyes and, crying and
striking his chest with passion, he asked God for forgiveness saying: Woe to me, the sinner, for I live
in sins!

Amen I say to you! The humble and lowly tax collector is more loved by God, than the proud pharisee,
who thought himself to be just...As the tax collector did, you do too, you lost and wandering sheep of
the house of Israel!

There was once a king who had two sons, who grew up and turned into men. And the first born said to
his Father: Father, I have served you with loyalty until now. Give me the share of your fortune that is
due to me, for I want to go to a foreign country, so that I might live happily.
And the Father was sad, seeing that his first born meant to leave, but he gave him riches and the gold
that was due to him. And the first born left and he went to a foreign country and he spent his days there
in pleasures and feasting, far away from his Father and his brother...

95
You are like that son, you wandering sheep of the house of Israel! You feast in debauchery and
injustice, far away from your Father in Heavens ! Go back to your Father, for HE IS GOOD AND HE
WILL TAKE YOU BACK AGAIN, JUST AS the Father of this prodigal son did. For shortly after, this
son spent all his fortune and all the gold and he thought to himself, being hungry and suffering: I will
go back to my Father and I will cry and ask Him for forgiveness for my folly!. And thus, going back to
his Father, he knelt, shedding genuine tears and telling Him:
I was a fool and a madman to have left Your house. I have spent the gold that you have given me in
feasting and debauchery and I am not worthy of calling myself Your son. Receive me then as you would
a lowly servant and do not send me away, for I will work in the stables and I will take out the manure
of the cattle. And the King was glad for the return of His prodigal son, for He had looked into the
distance many times, waiting for him. And He dressed him in precious clothes and He put a ring on his
finger and He prepared a great feast and all were happy, for he had been dead and was alive again, he
had been lost and he was found!...

Also you, dead men, lost sheep of the house of Israel, WAKE UP! Get out of your tombs and come to
My Fathers house with tears and humble hearts and He will receive you and comfort you!
Come to Me, the tired and the burdened and I shall rest you!

I am THE WAY, THE TRUTH AND THE LIFE for you! It is Me whom the Father had sent, to call for
you, to bring you together, to teach you, to bring you light!
Wake up you dead men, and ask for forgiveness from your Father, with tears and humble hearts, for
you have fallen into lies and debauchery!
Whoever wants to be my disciple must deny themselves, take up their Cross and follow Me!...

Having said these, Jesus started for the outskirts of the town and many, very many followed Him.
When He reached the outskirts, He called to Him all the crippled and the sick and, placing His hands
on them, He healed them.

Jesus had organized a precise schedule: every two days He would preach, He would go either to the
Square of the temple of to the Roman governor and He would talk to the crowds. He was much loved
by the Roman soldiers who, even if they didnt understand much, liked the music of Jesus language
and they remained too, and listened. He was usually talking peacefully and sometimes He would catch
fire. Everytime He would see scholars, sadducees and pharisees, He would address them directly:
Woe to you, venomous snakes!

The Romans had learned how to say venomous snakes, too, and they were making fun of them, for
they had no power over Jesus. Usually, He would talk in the morning, and in the evening He would
gather the Apostles and the ones who were more attached to Him and He would tell them many
parables and stories.

This was His schedule: if He worked with Joseph one day, He would go out the next day and teach the
people. He was working with much care and the things He made were of very good quality, and they
were sold almost on the spot. He had become more skillful than Joseph and the latter was very happy of
the sympathy that Jesus was causing. The people, the neighbours, they had made up a story, that Jesus
would be the son of Mary and Joseph. This was the word of mouth, but Jesus never talked to anyone
about His descent on Earth.

96
One time, we went with Jesus to buy some wood. Then, I asked Him about how His descent had
happened. He answered:
Nobody bore Me, but I used Georginas Magnetic and Light Field. I descended close to Her and
through Her medium capacity, through the purity of Her positive body, I became positive, too. In the
beginning I had no weight. I was about 2-3 years old and little by little, I started to gain weight. In the
beginning, I was fed with the perfume of the flowers in the garden where I lived. When I was about 5-6
years old, I tasted some honey, then some broth, and only when I was 9-10 years old I started to eat
what Georgina and Iusupus Asopius were eating.

One day, Jesus told the Apostles to be ready, for we would go out of Jerusalem for an hour or two. It
was in the afternoon and Jacob ran out to call Matthew and Bartholomew, who were not there. Judas
was not there, then.

Once together, us, the 11, we left Jerusalem towards the evening. On the way some more men joined
us; we knew them for they were always coming to listen to Jesus sermons. There were about 30 of us.
At the edge of Jerusalem, Jesus asked the other 19 to leave us, for he wanted to be with His Apostles
alone.

We went towards MOUNT TABOR. When we reached the mount, Jesus stopped and told us to sit, for
He wanted to talk to us. He was grave, one could read severity on His face.
I HAVE COME TO BRING FIRE ON EARTH AND I WANT ALL OF YOU TO BURN AND TO
LIGHT OTHERS, TOO, BY YOUR FIRE!...
I have talked to the people in the Name of Him who sent Me. Now I will talk to you, Apostles, whom I
have chosen to be the salt of the Earth. You are the ones who have to give good taste to the food. The
fulfillment of My mission is up to you, from now on.

You have given up everything for My sake. You have left everything behind, so that you could follow
Me...now leave yourselves behind! Each of you, take your Cross and follow Me, in plain sight and in
secret.
Until now, you have climbed one MOUNT. I am now asking you to climb the second one. The first
MOUNT was the MOUNT OF THE DEEDS OF SERVING, this second mount is the Mount of the
Sharing of LIGHT!

THE SPRING OF LIGHT IS HIDDEN INSIDE EVERY ONE OF YOU! That, you must look for, and
that, you must drink from! The Kingdom of Heaven lies inside each one of you! You must enter it, you
must strive with diligence and zeal to search for it!

STRIVE TO BURN! Strive to light up your thoughts and your feelings, so that we can meet inside this
FIRE! Whether you want to be with Me, you must burn like Me! I DO NOT DESCEND FOR THE
QUENCHED ONES! I unveil Myself to the ones who are careful that in the middle of the night their
candles be lit. IF YOU SHALL SLEEP...YOU SHALL LOSE ME! If you shall be awake, you shall
catch up to Me! How will you be able to light others, if you yourselves do not have the Light? How
will you talk about the Kingdom of Heaven which is hidden inside the heart, if you do not know it?...
Jesus was talking quietly...I could barely hear Him. The Apostles had fallen asleep; only I, Peter and
Jacob were awake and listening to Him. He signaled with His hand that we should follow Him. We
walked like this for about half an hour. Mount Tabor was not very high. Midnight was drawing near.

97
The peak of the mount was close. We felt a force that was holding us from walking further. Jesus knelt;
we did too, next to Him. He raised His arms towards the Heavens and started to pray in a language we
didnt understand...We were only able to understand that He was praying to charge the Apostles with
strength and courage.

Clouds gathered above us. Suddenly, a torrent of light came down over Jesus from the skies, and it
turned in a river of fire, that was engulfing His whole body. Jesus stood up and turned towards us: His
face was shining like the sun, and His clothes were sparkling as white as snow. A huge aura of LIGHT
formed around Him and it was growing, and growing, until all three of us were also covered in it. Jacob
and Peter fell to the ground, face down. Jesus told me: Come!. And we went to the top of the mount.

As we drew closer, I could see two men in shining clothes descend from the skies. They were Elijah
and Buddha, the great and wise leader of the City of Gold, who talked to us thus:
We have come to bring you the greetings of the millions of spirits of the City of Gold, we are all with
you in your Mission!
Nothing of what I have tried with the scholars and the pharisees worked! Jesus said.
We know, Buddha said, and their unlawfulness will not get to know the Heavens!
I know, Jesus said. I think they will do Me what they have done John the Baptist or even worse
but...I am ready to bear the burden until the end!
We have come to tell you that the OPAL will not make any intervention to save You. You will be
alone and no one from our world will receive enough power to protect You...
The will of Him who sent Me, be done! Jesus answered.

Meanwhile, during this short dialogue, millions of spirits had descended, and they formed an
amphitheatre around the mountain. At a distance, in the air, a THRONE OF LIGHT appeared and
lightnings were sparking in all directions and a voice thundered down from the skies:
THE DAY OF YOUR VICTORY WILL COME...NOT NOW, BUT WHEN YOU DESCEND
TO EARTH FOR THE SECOND TIME ! NOW, YOU SHALL BE THE LAMB THAT IS
BEING OFFERED FOR SLAUGHTERING!...(and then that voice sounded even louder, rumbling):
THEN, YOU WILL BE THE LION WHO WILL PUNISH AND CONQUER!

May Your will be done, My Father! Jesus said. And in that instant, the clouds gathered above us
started sprinkling drops of refreshing dew. The skies closed their gates. I dont know if Jacob and Peter
could see anything, but they sure heard the Voice. This is what I believed, but I never asked them. With
Jesus leading us, we descended. We found the other Apostles asleep. Judas, as I said before, hadnt
come with us. We lied down to sleep for a little. And yet, Jesus was meditating and praying. He was
sad and His face was pale. We slept. Jesus voice woke us up.
Wake up, dear children!

Peter had started telling about what had happened before. The Apostles regretted that they had slept
and that they hadnt taken part in JESUS TRANSFIGURATION. Peter said that Moses and Elijah
had talked to Jesus. They didnt know who Buddha was, so I let them believe it had been Moses.
We left for Jerusalem. When we got home, we ran to the Virgin Mary to tell Her everything that had
happened. She knew...She had seen everything from a distance. So had Ina and Miriam, too. They had
seen from a distance what I had seen on mount TABOR...
This had been THE SECOND MOUNT that Jesus had climbed, to talk to His Apostles. It was only I,

98
Peter and Jacob who had seen Jesus in that bright halo; the others, who had fallen asleep during Jesus
discourse, had missed the only chance to see Jesus in His great divine splendour...
.........................................................................................................................................................
It was dawning outside. There was peace and quiet in my working room.
Densi: What does that big icon on the wall to the left mean?
Teofilact: It represents The descent of Jesus into hell, where He rescues the great men of the Bible
from the darkness...
Densi: Fairytales! These men had been saved, they had reached the higher levels, but what can you
do, myths will be myths! The path to the truth is long!...
Let us go on with the story! You are not tired yet?
No, no! We are in our best shape! my good sister said.
Teofilact: We are listening, our beloved!

99
 THE THIRD MOUNTAIN

Jesus told so many parables that they cannot be counted! Who could remember them all!? You should
know that the texts in the Gospels only contain a small part of them, and especially the simple ones, the
ones that were easier to remember. Jesus also gave academic examples, many complicated parables,
real stories that He was creating on the spot. Who could remember them, who could render their
charm!? Who? I wrote a simple and sacred Gospel. As you know, I didnt mention any parable in my
book. Only the other evangelists mentioned them. They were also the ones who wrote the legend
according to which Jesus was born in a cave in Bethlehem. These are all just stories! None of the
Apostles knew our secret, that we belonged to Egypt, we, that is Jesus, the Virgin Mary, Miriam and I.
Only Ina had been born and raised in Rome, in a family of ship builders.
But this was only known to the five of us.

Jesus continued His regular schedule: one day He would work with Joseph, the next day He would
teach the people and preach. The priests of the temple were out of believers who would bring them
sacrifices. Worried by the success that Jesus had with the people, Annas and Caiaphas started a public
campaign against Him, accusing Him of disregarding the Laws of the Leviticus and that He was
despising the temple. Judas was the emissary of Annas and Caiaphas and he was giving them
information regarding Jesus Teaching. The scholars and the pharisees were mainly beating the drum
about Jesus plan to bring down the temple of Solomon, which was a sacrilege for the Judeans.
One day, Annas and Caiaphas went to Pontius Pilate, the Roman governor of Jerusalem, and drew his
attention to the fact that Jesus was a rebel and the He was inciting the people to revolt against the
Romans. Pilate got worried. He was a weak man, who received a lot of gold from Annas and Caiaphas
and they were playing him as they wanted.

The circle around Jesus was closing in, and Annas and Caiaphas started to attack Jesus directly, telling
the people that He was a wizard who worked with satanic powers. The people were staggering. Most of
them were listening to Annas and Caiaphas, but there were a few thousands who were attached to
Jesus, too.

Jesus had left Jerusalem, these latter days, and He was preaching around Galilee, Samaria and other
towns. He was trying to avoid being arrested, not because He was afraid, but because He was willing to
awaken even more people to life.
One day, when He had healed a paralyzed man on the shores of Ghenizaret, Jesus said that He would
go to Jerusalem to surrender. He didnt want to look like a coward in front of us, and in front of the
people who believed in Him.

His entry into Jerusalem was triumphal. Thousands of people had come before Him, holding branches
of date palm trees. Jesus was riding a donkey, He was sad and didnt feel any satisfaction hearing the
100
ovations of the people surrounding Him.

Can you see these? In a few days, it will be them again, shouting that I be crucified or they will lock
themselves up, and they will not come to help Me. A crowd of cowards, these are the Judeans! A nation
that will not escape the curse that is hovering above their houses! Jesus said to me.
Jesus asked the Apostles to find a house, for Wednesday night, where he would convey something
important to them. He told them to also bring a big round bread, wine and a fine chalice, for He wanted
to perform a sacred ritual, that would remain valid forever.

The evening of the LAST SUPPER arrived.

All the Apostles gathered in a small but clean and tidy hall. At the center, there was a long table with
12 chairs and another chair, taller, in the middle. Judas had also shown up at this SUPPER, because the
Apostles kept their money with him, and, as they needed money to pay for the rent of the room, they
asked him for some and so he found out.

Jesus sat in the middle and we sat down around Him. I sat down to His right. Before Jesus, on the table,
there was a big bread, round and beautiful, and a big chalice of wine. Each Apostle had before him a
plate and a glass. Jesus kept silent for a few minutes and then He started:
I have chosen you, all 10 of you, and I have called you Apostles. John is not from among you. Judas
isnt either. Judas wanted to be with us, but with different thoughts in his mind. He has his mission,
too, and I will not stop him...(and, as He looked Judas in the eyes, the latter bowed his head).
Go, Judas, and do what you mean to do! Serve your masters, for no one can serve two rulers. Go and
leave us alone!
One of you will sell Me today!

The Apostles fretted when they heard these words.

Who, Master?! Who would do something like that?!
The one who is dipping his piece of bread in his cup right now, in a hurry to eat, because he is
hungry.
Right at that moment, Judas, who had started to eat by himself, had dipped a piece of bread in the cup,
thinking there was wine in it..., but Jesus hadnt poured wine into the cups yet. Hearing this, Judas felt
unmasked and, with his pockets clinking with money, got out of the room, and we remained 11, with
Jesus 12.
Now, since the son of perdition has gone out, I will tell you My last words, before the suffering that
awaits Me.

I have chosen you from among the people so that you can be light bringers, Apostles and preachers of
the truth that I have unveiled to you. I have given you an example of how to live, through My life. Do
not live off somebody elses work just because you are teachers and preachers. Each one of you should
have a job with which you should earn your living. As for the rest, do all the effort, make all the
sacrifice to preach the Truth that I have unveiled for you.

I have talked to you, you have heard Me talk to others, too, but...do not believe I have said everything
that there is to say. On the contrary, I have told you but a small part, for if I were to tell you everything,
you would not understand. This is why I have confined Myself to parables, symbols and examples, so
that I could make Myself understood. I have so much more to tell you, but you cannot understand Me
right now!

101
I have talked to you in parables until now, but I will come back again for the second time and
then I will talk openly about all the secrets I couldnt touch now.
I have given you little, but keep this little with faith and zeal. Those who will cherish this little, will
be worthy to know more at that time.
You havent asked Me questions this time, but there will be a time when I will come back to Earth
to give answers to all questions. Years of darkness and fog will come; the people will arrive to
despise My Teaching, but he who will keep My Teaching of now sacred, will be able to know then
EVERYTHING, all that I will give to the chosen ones.

What I have given you, I have received in turn from My Father. My Father is greater than I, but He and
I are ONE! I pray to My Father that the seeds you have received from Me may sprout inside you and
bear fruit, for by their fruits will all trees be judged. What you have received, give to others in turn, for
this is why I have chosen you, so that you can be sowers, just as I have been a Sower.
Go, travel through countries, go to other nations, too, and give them the truth of My words!
I HAVE COME TO BRING YOU FIRE ON EARTH! IT IS FIRE THAT I HAVE GIVEN TO YOU,
OF MY FIRE!...FROM NOW ON DO NOT IDLE ANYMORE, BUT BURN IN YOUR THINKING
AND IN YOUR SENSES!

Behold, I will go now! I will go, but I will be back. I will leave this world humiliated and defeated, but
I will come back at the end of the times in glory and with victory! I will be forced to accept the cup
of poison and drink the glass to its last drop...alone, with only John by My side. You will hide away
and will be afraid of death, for you are cowardly and powerless, afraid of death and with no vigor.
I shall not leave you, my Lord, but I shall always be with You, always by Your side! Peter said.
I say to you, Peter, before the rooster crows you will have given me up three times, for you are not
above the others, either!

You will be ashamed of your cowardice when you see Me. Then, you will cry and you will regret that
you will have left Me alone and you havent fought for Me, alongside John, the one I love as I love
Myself. After a time, the thirst for Me will awaken inside of you, the longing to sacrifice yourselves for
Me and only when you go into battle for My Name will you feel My presence in you. You will be sad
for the fear you have had to come close to Me. You will suffer like the woman who gives birth, but
who, after the baby is born, is happy. Thus, you will be happy in prisons and under persecution for the
sake of My Name.

I tell you the truth: you will cry and you will weep, and the people will laugh and will be joyful; you
will be sad, but your sadness will turn into joy and no one will take this joy away from you.
A little while will pass and you will not see Me anymore, a little more while will pass again and you
will see Me again. We will meet again when a wholesome FIRE will burn inside you. Until then
though, fight, sacrifice yourselves, for only him who will take his Cross and follow Me will be able to
find Me, will be able to meet Me.

I say to you: when you understand Me, then you will ask Me no questions any longer. But now, you
havent chosen your path yet, but after a little while you will not see Me anymore, and only then will
you understand that My path is your path too. That day, anything that you will ask in My name you
shall receive, and nobody will take this joy away from you.

102
Let fear and anguish be chased away from you! Dare! Be victorious like I was victorious! You will
meet with hardships in the World, but dont be afraid of anything and of anyone!
You will be persecuted and cursed because of My Name. You will be chased out of the temples and
synagogues, you will be put in chains and you will be dragged into prisons; and there will be a time
when you will be killed and your killer will think he thus worships God.

I am the BREAD OF LIFE which has descended from Heaven to be holy food for you! Eat of the bread
that I have given you, drink from the spring where I have taught you to drink! Descend inside
yourselves so that you may discover, there, into the deep, the Light that comes from the Father!
I am the root and the stem of the vine. You are the branches. If you remain inside Me, you will bring
forth fruit, and if you break off from Me, you will dry up and you will bear no fruit.
Behold, I shall leave and you shall not see Me anymore. If you want to find Me, look for Me inside
yourselves and there, in the most hidden chamber of your heart, in the depth of your thoughts, you shall
find Me. There, in the depth of your being, I shall reveal Myself to you and you will know that all I
have told you is true!...

Then, raising His eyes towards the Sky, Jesus prayed thus:
Father, keep your Son and give Him strength so He can withstand the suffering that awaits Him! You
gave Me these so that I can make them My Apostles! Send Your Holy Spirit onto them so that they
may have strength and courage, and so that they can also conquer the hardships and the pains they shall
go through!...

Here, I did not succeed in saving Israels sons. Their hardening was stronger that the word I have
brought to them.

These who are here, and who have received My word, may they have power in the world and conquer
it! The mission You have given Me, I am leaving to them, so that they may preach in My Name and so
that they may be victorious in My Name! I have given them My word and their brothers will hate them
for it, but I desire that they be not sad, and the joy of finding Me not leave them.
As You, Father, are in Me, so I am in You! May it be that these, too, remain in Me so that we be all
ONE! May their prayer be listened to, and may all that they ask in My Name be given to them! For this
is why I have taken them away from the World: so that WE MAY ALL BE ONE IN DEEDS, IN
THINKING AND IN SPEAKING!

My Holy Father, I wish that where I am, these that You have given Me may arrive, too, so that they can
see My glory and by My glory and My Light, they may be illuminated, too.
My Just Father, the World does not know You, but I do, and these have known that YOU have sent Me.
For this, I wish that the love you have given Me may be given to them too, until the end of the ages!

And having said these, Jesus took the big round bread and He broke it into 12 pieces and He gave each
of the Apostles one piece, saying:
Take them and eat, this is My Body that is being broken for you, to illuminate and cleanse you, so that
you may have strength in your words and unflinching will in your heart!

Then, filling the chalice with wine, He raised it, saying:

You all come and drink of this, this is My Blood, the blood of the NEW BUILDING, that I will build
so that the World may come out of the darkness and reach the Light, and clean themselves of the sins

103
and know the mysteries of the Kingdom of Heaven!

And saying these, He took three sips, then He gave the chalice to the Apostles, so that all of us may
share it. After the last of us drank, Jesus resumed:
We are now ONE! ONE we must be in MIND, THINKING AND DEEDS!
What I have just done, you do, too, in remembrance of this night.
Eat of MY BODY, drink of MY BLOOD! He who eats My Body and drinks My Blood, he feasts with
Me and I with him. If you will not eat My Body, which is My Teaching and drink My Blood, which is
MY THINKING, there will be no life within you. If you shall stay in Me, so I shall stay in you!
I HAVE DESCENDED TO EARTH TO BRING YOU FIRE! BURN IN MY NAME, LIGHT UP IN
MY LOVE AND WE SHALL BE ONE FOREVER! AMEN!...
Then, quietly, each of us ate our piece of bread that we had before us, which had been given to us by
Jesus and Jesus Himself poured into our glasses the ruby red wine and we all drank.

Then, Jesus said:

Let us go! Behold, the hour when they seize Me is upon us!
And we left that place and we went to the Gethsemane garden, where we all prayed. But the Apostles
fell asleep again. Then, I went closer to Jesus, who was praying in one corner and I heard Him say:
Accept, oh, Lord, the cup of My suffering!
And a voice answered Him:
I shall not accept it! Go until the end!

Jesus, with tears in His eyes, turned to me and said:

There is no salvation! They will all leave Me, except for you, but what can you do by yourself?...
And in that instant, Jesus saw a group of Roman soldiers and said:
Behold, the rulers of this World have come to take Me away!
The soldiers had Judas the traitor as their guide, and he came to Jesus and kissed Him on the cheek
saying:
Joy to You, oh, Teacher!

But the soldiers tied Him and took Him away. I went with the group of people that was accompanying
Jesus. First, they took Him to the great priest Annas, and I asked to be able to witness the meeting, too.
Annas agreed and asked that Jesus be untied. After He was let loose, Annas, very politely, asked Jesus
to leave Judea for good. Jesus refused vehemently, showing that the Mission that the Father had
entrusted Him was to save the Judean people and for this He would risk anything, just to be able to
preach there, in Jerusalem.

Annas explained to Him that, because of His sermons, the people had started to leave the temple, not
bringing sacrifices to the Altar anymore, despising the scholars, in one word, Annas had all the reasons
to ask Jesus to leave.
Seeing that he couldnt make Jesus even budge, Annas sent Him to Caiaphas, the great Judge. Caiaphas
also proposed that He should leave Jerusalem and the whole of Judea for that matter. Caiaphas talked in
the same polite tone of voice, but Jesus was answering with harsh and indicting retorts, calling
Caiaphas serpent and venomous snake.

When Caiaphas saw that he wasnt succeeding in anything, he changed the tactics and accused Him of
blasphemy against God, because He had affirmed that He was the Son of God and that He would bring

104
down the temple of Solomon. Jesus admitted that the accusations were true. Then, Caiaphas got out in
front of the crowd, started to tear off his clothes and shout:
Blasphemy, blasphemy!
In answer to the circus act Caiaphas was performing, the crowd started to shout:
Let Him be crucified! Crucify Him!

The crowd was enticed by the scholars, the priests and the pharisees, so that things started to turn for
the worse.
You know well what happened next. Pilate proved to be a coward and Jesus was condemned by
Caiaphas to be crucified. When they put Jesus the Cross on His shoulders, Ina fainted. Jesus ordered
me, bearing the Cross on his back, to take Ina home.

When we got home and I laid Her on the bed, Ina died. I was dumbfounded in front of this pain in the
heart that caused Her to die. I left Miriam with the lifeless body of Ina, and I went back to Jesus. He
had just reached the Golgota and He was waiting for the arrival of the executioners. I wanted to tell
Him about Ina but before I could open my mouth, He said:
I know! She went away before Me, heartbroken. She wouldnt have beared to see Me on the Cross.
Now She is beside Me and She is crying!

I closed my eyes and indeed, Ina was there, in spirit, and She was crying, surrounded by dozens of sad
spirits.
I cannot describe the horrible hammering of the nails! I cannot depict the desperation of the Virgin
Mary, Her crying, I can hear Her even now, in my mind!
When the Cross was raised, Jesus eyes grew big with pain. His blood was pouring from His hands and
feet. You know what He said!

But when His spirit started to detach from His body, darkness fell over the land and earthquake after
earthquake shook the Earth. Everybody ran away in fear, only I and the Virgin Mary remained next to
the Cross, to witness what was happening in the Heavens. When Jesus spirit was completely out of the
material body, Ina embraced Him. There were there many spirits from the Opal, and they surrounded
Him and they went up towards the skies. Jesus and Ina turned to me and the Virgin Mary and waved to
us. Jesus was sad. Ina was happy, though. She was rid of the misery of the body.
This was the THIRD MOUNTAIN!...

We buried Ina after we first buried Jesus. We filled her coffin with flowers. The eyes of the Virgin
Mary and of Miriam and Mary Magdalene werent drying up anymore.

I have forgotten to tell you about Mary Magdalene. Jesus had saved her from being killed. The Judeans
wanted to kill her because she had been caught sinning. Jesus saved her though and since then, she
didnt part with Him anymore.

What more shall I tell you? That He resurrected? You already know that! That Annas and Caiaphas
paid the soldiers who were guarding the tomb so that they not tell anyone of the fact that Jesus was
resurrected? You know of this infamy, too. The soldiers took the money but they also spread the news
in the whole town.
You know that Jesus showed Himself to the Apostles after the Resurrection and that the first to see
Him was Mary Magdalene.

105
I will tell you that we went back to Egypt, the three of us: the Virgin Mary, Gazetis-Miriam and I.
Iusupus-Asopius had died.

The priests from the Alexandria temple welcomed me warmly and Arconomus wanted to give me his
position as Pharaoh and High Priest. I didnt accept. But still, everybody was listening to me without
question. We went through all the temples and we told the story of how Jesus had been crucified and
about the joy of His resurrection..

We then went through all the big cities such as: Xeropotamus, Eudomexis, Tropotemanis and in all of
them we celebrated the Resurrection of Jesus through processions.
During the three years I was away, the 70 Apostles had worked wonders. All of the Egypt knew about
Jesus and in all the temples the ritual of the breaking of the bread was being celebrated.
I redefined and reformed the Egyptian baptism, adapting it, turning it into a major event, which would
be performed not at the age of 3, but at the age of 14, so that that child be conscious of the choice, and
that he be already instructed by his parents and the priests of the importance of the event: entering the
Christianic community. This is how I named the new religion:
CHRISTIANISM,
and the whole of Egypt lived this historical and epochal event.

I reorganized the priesthood, but I maintained the three levels already established. Which is, I kept the
title of priest of the rituals for the people, and I gave a red belt to the scholar priests to distinguish them
from the others; they were the ones taking care of the sciences and they were supervising the priests of
the people, and the initiates would wear a cross on their chests and a staff. Furthermore, I created the
class of High Priests, which is to say the bishops, who would perform the ordination of the priests of
different categories. I ruled out the title of Pharaoh and I established instead the title of PATRIARCH.
Surely, these terms were all in Egyptian, but I have translated them into the terms that you understand.
Of course, I didnt leave out the activity of the hermits either. I gathered in Alexandria all the rulers of
the hermit communions and I took out of the prayers and conjurings the names of Isis and Horus.
Instead, I put in there the Light of Jesus.

Then, after I finished organizing all these, I went into seclusion together with 5 great hermits: Pimen,
Panivo, Pneoma, Sertus and Macarius, my former guide; we went to a secret place that nobody knew of
and we contacted Jesus. First, LIGURDA HE SONTINEOLOVELLA appeared, the opalic spirit from
which I had broken off, as his 11th part.

Ligurda told us of Jesus deep sorrow when He went back to the Opal. No one and nothing was able to
cheer Him up, because of His failure with the leaders of the Judeans.
After the Crucifixion, the entire Opal fell silent. The Father of the Lights was steaming with anger for
the vile tortures and humiliations that His much Beloved Son Himself had gone through.
After a long time, the Father of the Lights called on all His Sons, all His collaborators and sages to the
Great Hall of Silence and He Himself started talking, presenting His unwavering decision to destroy the
luciferians. All the Opal agreed. Nobody proposed a new intervention, nobody proposed that another
Messenger should descend to Earth anymore. The Opal in unanimity cursed Lucifer and gave their
verdict:
THE TOTAL BURNING OF ALL THE BLACK OR DARK COLORED SPIRITS!
Teofilact: When did they decide that this burning should happen?

106
Densi: The Opal needed time to prepare and they prepared, so that now, at this time when we
are discussing this, the Opal is ready for an intervention and soon...very soon, you will witness,
too, the GREAT DANCE OF DEATH, which will also mean THE SECOND COMING OF
JESUS.
You must know that Jesus is already on Earth. He has descended in great secret and He works
hidden, in collaboration with the Opal. Nobody knows Him yet...do you understand?
NOBODY will know who He is!
Teofilact: But you, do you know who He is?
Densi: I do!
Teofilact: Can you tell us who He is and in which country He is living?
Densi: I am not allowed to say anything about HIM! It is enough that I have told you that He lives,
studies and creates on Earth. He has accomplished, not long ago, the telepathic connection with His
Integral Disk and soon He will unleash Himself...But I repeat:
HE IS SO WELL HIDDEN AND HIS WORKING STYLE IS SO ORIGINAL THAT NOBODY
WILL REALIZE THAT HE IS THE ONE!...

I want to say a few words about the Greek now. Many a Greek were coming to study in Alexandria.
Some of them were so drawn to the Egyptian tradition, that they remained in Egypt and they got to be
initiates. Among the 1200 Egyptian initiates there were also almost 100 Greeks. I have called all the
Greek initiates to Alexandria and we decided to go to Athens to found a christian community there too.
I left for Greece with 20 Greek initiates, professors and instructors of priests. When we got to Greece,
though, we were very poorly welcomed, the Roman governor of Athens didnt allow us to preach and
hold public meetings in the very country that had given the Romans their state religion.
We then boarded a ship and we went to Asia Minor, in Ephesus, where the Roman rule was absent. In
Ephesus we had great success.

Afterwards, we went to Miletus and Smyrna, then to Tiativa and Pergama and finally to Sardis,
Philadelphia and Laodicea. In each of these cities we organized communions, we ordained priests of
the usual rituals: baptism, marriage and the breaking of the bread, and we trained groups of priests from
which, later on, I would name high priests, that is, so that each city may have a high priest, a sort of a
Bishop, as you call them today.

The Virgin Mary came with me wherever I went. I was Her protector and She would take care of the
communities of christian women. Meanwhile, She had gotten older and She asked to die in Jerusalem
too, where Jesus, Her Son had been crucified.

We interrupted our work and we took a ship to Cyprus and there we found some Jews who took us
close to a town whose name I dont remember and from there, we went to Jerusalem, where we took
shelter in Elisabeths house, who was still alive.
The death of the Virgin Mary didnt seem a real death. She was lying in the coffin smiling. It was as if
She was sleeping and dreaming of a beautiful dream. She didnt want to live anymore, for She missed
Jesus so much. She told us in simple words:I am leaving you, my beloved!...She lay on the bed, she
took one more look at us, She took a deep breath and...that was it! Jesus Himself was there too, in
spirit, and He had all the Apostles be brought there on clouds in Jerusalem, so that they could all take
part in the funerals, too.

After that, we went back to Ephesus, where there were the best formed communities. I was around 60

107
years old and I felt full of strength. I forgot to tell you that I had left Gazetis in Egypt. She was now the
medium of the temple of Haricanomus, where they were already performing christian rituals.
In Ephesus I performed the ordination of the first Bishop. Then followed Miletus and Smyrna and then
I ordained bishops chosen from the most diligent priests, in all the 7 cities.
I kept thinking of Sparta and Athens. I left in that direction together with four Greek priests who had
studied in Egypt. I started preaching without asking for the approval of the officials. First time, I
preached right from top of the Acropole. I achieved great success.
I didnt tell you that I also had the power of healing, but the most interesting thing was the discussions
with the philosophers of Athens, whom I succeeded in winning over. The success didnt last long
though, because the Roman governor of Athens sent for me, to arrest me. They kept me in prison for 2
days and then they released me under the condition that I shouldnt preach Jesus Teaching anymore.
But I went back to my philosophers on the Acropole and I carried on with my activity, without minding
the threats of the Romans. I was able to stay there, in Athens and Sparta for 10 years, and I succeeded
in establishing well formed communities, which were active in hiding.

I let the Greek worship a few Gods and Goddesses: Pallas Athena, the Goddess of Wisdom, Aphrodite,
the Goddess of beauty, and Pteros Nike, the Goddess of the winged Victory. They were symbols
worthy of great respect.
Meanwhile, I got incarcerated several times and eventually I was condemned to exile, on the island of
Patmos.

It is in Patmos that I wrote the Gospel and I gave it to some sailors who were going to Ephesus. I wrote
something sketchy, I was going to write another one, more extensive, but I didnt get around to do that
anymore. My loneliness in Patmos drove me to meditation and introspection. I was in a trance most of
the time, traveling through the levels of the Heavens, and I was staying mostly in the City of Gold, with
Buddha, where Jesus was often visiting us and He was telling us about His dreams regarding the
Second Coming on Earth. He was informing us of the terrible preparations the Opal had started for the
purpose of burning the black and dark colored spirits.

All these meetings and conversations inspired me when I wrote the Apocalypse. Everything is
conveyed there indirectly, in an allegorical form, because I didnt have the permission to talk about it
openly. They were mysteries and Jesus was telling me that there would still be a long time before the
Opal is completely ready for the intervention. Those Cups, those Seven Angels with seven
chalices, they expressed the destructive substances that the Opal was preparing for burning the
villains. The punishments that would befall Earth, I presented them somewhat unorderly...I wasnt able
to understand, then, the order of the unfolding of the events...this is why the Apocalypse is pretty
difficult to understand...

I left Earth after the age of 85-90. I do not remember how it was. In any case, it was easy and without
problems. I remember that I was surrounded by some Egyptians and some Greeks, with whom I talked
the whole time, until the last moment. This was a group that was often visiting me. The used to come
see me by a boat they were paying for this out of the ordinary trips. I any case, I wasnt normal
anymore...in the regular sense of the word. The trances, the travels to the Levels, the talks with Buddha
and Xerotemus, the presence of Jesus among us, in the City of Gold, they all had made me an
abnormal man. I had explained to my friends about the phenomena that I was living and they
understood me. It wasnt difficult for them to understand the hierarchy of the spirits in space in accord
with the energy and luminosity they had...They thought of this as somewhat surreal and even I didnt

108
have at my disposal enough terms to be able to explain the discipline of the Spiritual Universe...
Thats the whole story about my coming into a positive body as John the Evangelist...Of course I had a
long and active life, both in Egypt and in Asia Minor and Greece. ..

Teofilact: In what language did you write the Gospel?

Densi: In ancient Greek...I wrote it for the Greeks. The Egyptians didnt feel the need for these
writings. They were living the truth of the Teaching of Jesus. They had understood the CHRISTIANIC
essence and they were moving in the universe of concepts with great ease...Nobody could surpass the
Egyptians...The Greeks werent far from the Egyptians either, but the Greeks were rational, and they
tended to theorize, to formalize. The Egyptians were LIVING the teaching...they were living the
LIGHT that radiated from Jesus...The Greeks were seeking to understand, they were of course clean
and meant well, but they were colder...The Egyptians were hot to incandescent...
Teofilact: You havent mentioned what happened to the Apostles of Judea...
Densi: What could I tell you?...I didnt have too many ties with them... I knew that Peter was active in
Rome, and Thomas in the Far East, around Persia and India. Thomas was the most intelligent of all the
Apostles; he was bright, and moreover, he was a great scholar. I loved Thomas the most...this was how
I felt...I admired his analytic spirit...
I dont know how much success he had or if he fared well. Only later, after his death, I found out that
he had tried to convert the buddhists, but he wasnt able to. The buddhists were strong in their belief...
Only one of them visited me: Andrew...He had chosen to preach around the Black Sea, in Dacia and the
Caucasus. He had been welcomed with open arms by the Dacians, and he remained with them for years
and years, but I do not know details about that...
I think I can say now that I have finished the story of John the Evangelist and we can move forward
But, my beloved Teofilact, you havent played anything for me to listen to in some while...
Teofilact: Well, you havent paused at all lately!...Its not my fault! I was thinking to play Kyrie
Eleison for you, the II-nd part of the Missa Solemnis, by Beethoven. Agreed?
Densi: Agreed!
I fetched the aforementioned record from my collection and we listened to it in silence and meditation.
..............................................................................................................................................................
Kyrie finished and Gloria in excelsis began. I asked Densi with my eyes if he wanted to listen to
it. He nodded and so we continued listening to it...
He listened for a while and then he said:
To be honest, I find Haydns Missas more inspired. In this Missa, Beethoven is not so inspired...
Let me go on with the story! You may stop the record player.

109
 BYZANTIUM

THE ERROR

After I left Patmos, where do you think I went first?

Teofilact: To see Gazetis?

Densi: No! First, I went to see Jesus. He was waiting for me in the City of Gold...We embraced...but
He was still sad... Even now, He is sad, until He sees DISCIPLINE on earth!...But immediately after
the City of Gold, before I entered the Opal, I descended to the 8th Level to embrace Gazetis, who had
died before me. She was there with Fahti - her disk - and it was a true feast! My love for her was a
great honor and her disk was really happy! Hundreds of spirits of the 8th Level had come to the
banquet in the honor of the completion of my mission. Of course, by banquet you must understand a
table full of fruits and plant juices...It was a beautiful feast, right in the garden of the villa where
Gazetis was living with Fahti. For the merits she had gained on Earth, Gazetis had received from the
Father and from Jesus Himself, THE CUP OF THE PRIESTHOOD OF FIRE...This was rare for a
woman, for the Cup is usually given only to men; she had also received as a commendation a wreath,
more beautiful that the one before, and Georgina had given her a blue cape and the permission to enter
the City of Gold whenever she wanted to. Jesus Himself promised them that when the Earth will have
DISCIPLINE He would send Fahti on Earth with a special mission and he would be the spiritual ruler
of Earth for a while so that through the activity he would do with Gazetis on Earth, they would be able
to enter the City of Gold for ever. Georgina already considers Gazetis to be one of Her
ladies-in-waiting.

After the meeting with Gazetis, I went to the OPAL. Entering it was fantastic! My integral disk,
LIGURDA HE SONTINEOLOVELLA, waited for me at the gates of the Opal; we embraced and
through this we merged into one being, so that Densi was gone and there was now only Ligurda.
Entering the Opal was really majestic. On the way, I was being hailed by spirits, and Jesus came to
meet me, too...He was sad...His sadness made me bow my head. I remembered our defeat. Jesus was
not able to forget being defeated in front of the Judean scholars and His vile killing. We looked into
each others eyes and I read in them His desire of revenge...a just, holy, vigorous revenge. I went,
together with Him, right into a special audience in the Palace where the Father of the Lights Himself
was living, which, in the Opalic language, is called VUTEPVUNTA, which can be translated by
THE ETERNAL GIANT CONCEPTS OF GRANITE, a unique word, honored by the entire Opal.
The Father of the Lights welcomed us with gravity and sobriety, saying to me:
Be welcome in our midst, friend! You have been defeated, but you have also been victorious. From
now on, we will focus all our forces on the preparations of the destructive rays. All our scientists are
110
studying special devices for the last INTERVENTION OF THE OPAL on Earth. I will concern
Myself with this problem personally, together with a group of collaborators that I have brought here
from the PERTUTION. We are now studying the plan of the impact. It is ample, complex, and it
requires countless details, that we will solve with perfect precision. Jesus will act from here, but He
will also have a double on Earth, at the time we plan to intervene. You will be the hand of steel that
will act on Earth. You will receive great powers and we will cooperate closely at that time when our
energies that we have gathered for centuries will rush towards Earth. Now, your mission is to supervise
and direct the evolution of Christianity, together with Buddha.

I foresee as of now that Christianity will degenerate and we will have to intervene to correct its
evolution. We cannot sacrifice ourselves for each area of Earth. We will concentrate over two areas:
India and Byzantium. Buddha is taking care intensely of India and he is sending representatives there
who will keep consciousnesses awake. Ligurda, you will be directly responsible of Byzantium. You
will act as you will see fit. I empower you to initiate any action that you believe necessary to create and
perfect a religion that will touch all the aspects of the Teaching of Jesus.

We have decided to focus our attention on Byzantium. Of course, Christianity will reach many areas of
the Earth, but the ideology must irradiate from Byzantium. You have already been the first sower in
Greece; now, Paul of the City of Gold is in action, but he will need corrections, too. He is a little
stormy and he doesnt keep to the discipline of logic.

In a few centuries, you, Ligurda, will have to sacrifice yourself again. I foresee that! Earth is tempted
towards the serving of the forms and it misses the idea. You will have to renew the IDEA and find its
expression with the risk of your life. It will not be easy for you. You will have to suffer the
consequences of the fight with the heads made of concrete but...after all...we will conquer the IDEA,
and that is whats important!

And now, for the work you have done on Earth, for your total dedication...
And approaching me, the Great, the Huge, Father of Lights kissed me on the forehead and shoulders...I
then lived to feel the greatest joy of my whole existence and it is then that I received this beauty mark,
that grew on my forehead and that you can also see.

The Father of the Lights added:

After we will have reestablished ORDER on Earth, after you will have been the first shepherd
of Earth, I will consider you not only My friend, but also My collaborator.
Jesus was extremely happy. He embraced me and held me close in His arms without saying anything.
This is what Jesus does when He wants to say something to me: He smiles and He doesnt say
anything, and I understand His thought with no need for words...

After we exited VUTEPVUNTA, the Palace of the Father, Jesus took me with Him to Iutillna - the
Garden of His Palace, and I began to get in touch with, to understand, the opalic reality.
I remained in the Opal for a long while, doing activities specific to that place...It is impossible to
describe you life in the Opal Maybe I will talk about our activities another time...I cannot do that
now...See, this, that you can see, is only one part of me; Ligurda, my integral disk, cannot leave the
Opal, so I, Densi, part from him and I descend to the City of Gold and I can be active from there. This
happens with any being from the Opal who wants to descend to the Levels. One part of the integral disk
separates from the integral disk, to be able to decrease the attraction of the Opalic World and to be able

111
to accommodate with the radiations of the Levels.
Thus, I remained in the Opal for a long time, and then I felt it was time I descended to Buddhas City of
Gold.
There is a constellation on the Opalic sky named TOARMOGNI, which sends the most peaceful
radiations towards the Opal and then our Mensonic fields decrease in intensity and so our
communications and even our travels to the Levels are much eased and favored.

So, when we started to spot the constellation of TOARMOGNI on the Opalic Sky, I separated from
Ligurda and I descended to the City of Gold. There, I was welcomed right in the temple of Buddha, by
Buddha himself, Xerotemus - the great Egyptian reformer, Zoroaster - the Persian god and Mireacli - a
collaborator of Buddhas in Christianity matters.

Once inside the City of Gold, I was seized however by a dizziness specific to the changing of the
atmosphere. I asked for permission to lie down, because in the meantime I was feeling pain in the
temples. All four of them sat down around me, and Buddha brought a majestic throne and he put it in
the middle, among the four of them.

I saw the throne, but I didnt understand its purpose. All of a sudden the doors of the hall we were in
opened and some little boys came in, solemnly, arranging in two rows and making way for the coming
of someone. Someone was indeed coming...Who do you think it was?
Georgina! my good sister said, merrily.
Thats right! Densi answered. Georgina was coming, the Lady of the Light, the Empress of the
Heavens and of the Levels, solemnly, but with a big smile. She came to my bed, looking me into the
eyes, smiling. She was of an untold beauty; suave, delicate, elegant, serene, noble, everything that,
together, meant GEORGINA! We looked at each other for a long time, smiling...
Welcome to our midst, My Son! Georgina greeted me, reminding me that while on the Cross, Jesus
united us and named us Mother and Son.
Although I was dizzy, I stood up, I bowed and Georgina took my head into Her hands and kissed me on
the forehead.
Aaaa... Georgina said, you have been kissed by the Father of the Lights!...

She had noticed the beauty mark that I had on my forehead since the Father of the Lights had kissed
me.
Did you know that He kissed Me too, on both cheeks and He gave Me as a gift the crown you can see
on my head? Georgina said.
She had indeed a crown of heavenly beauty on her head! It was shining and sparkling with precious
gems and the blue cloak She was wearing seemed a Sky in the middle of which the crown was
shining...Although I wasnt feeling better, I said:
I bow to You, my Lady and Mistress!
Did you know I have been active? Georgina asked me. You didnt! You, of the Opal, have no idea
what is going on on Earth! It is lucky that we, who are here, are always watching Earth and work and
are active, sending spirits over there with important missions. Here, I personally succeeded to reserve
Myself a place where I could feel good, in Greece. That place is Mount Athos, where there are already
four monasteries of monks and two hermitages. Soon, the whole Athos will be full of monasteries.
Buddha, Xerotemus, Zoroaster and Mireacli were standing, as a sign of respect for the Lady of the
Light...This is how She is called in the City of Gold: THE LADY OF THE LIGHT or THE BRIDE
OF THE HEAVENS.

112
Please forgive me, my Lady, for being dizzy. I have just arrived from the Opal and I am going through
the crisis of accommodating! I said.
Do not worry about that! I have brought you something to drink that will calm you down.
And saying this, the Lady signaled a little boy, who brought me 2 big cups of some plant juice.
Drink them and you will feel better!

I took the first cup and I drank it to the bottom. I cannot describe its taste, but I could feel currents
going through my whole body. I felt I was losing my balance and I lay down again, apologizing...
It will soon do its job! the Lady said.
Indeed, after a little while the dizziness passed away as if by magic, but the pains in the temples
remained. I realized that those pains are inherent to the descent, but they were unbearable.
When Jesus comes to see us, I give Him the same cups to drink from, and He calms down
immediately! Lady Georgina said. Jesus hasnt come to see us in a long time, but I can see Him and
talk to Him whenever I want to.

Georgina was like a child who was speaking of what She held most dear: the possibility to see Jesus
whenever she wanted to.
I can even see everything in the Opal: the gardens and the palaces, the feasts, I am present when there
are important communications in the Great Hall of Silence, and any corner I wish to see, I can see it.
She was adorable! She was all perfume!
I will leave you now so you can talk of your things! VAVIVOV!
Georgina had the custom to greet with the salute of the Opal.
We bowed and the Lady of the Light left.
Do you know what century is on Earth right now? Zoroaster asked me.
I dont! I answered.
It is the 5th century after Christ! he said, smiling.

I was amazed! Five centuries! Almost 400 years had passed since I had entered the Opal. Time had
passed so fast in the Opal! One day on Earth is but a moment in the Opal. The Opal, actually, does not
have the notion of time. Those in the City of Gold, too, live outside time and even those in the Levels,
but as one descends to the Levels, time begins to be felt more and more...it expands, its like it passes
more slowly...

Buddha started to present to me the events that had taken place on Earth. He started with India. He told
me that Buddhism, as well as Christianity, was going through a crisis and this was why they were
forced to send Sarabrunah in India and John Chrysostom in Byzantium.

Up to that moment, Byzantium had gone through the phase of the crystallization of the dogmas, a
necessary phase that Christianity had had to experience, because each of the Christian communities had
their own creed. Missionaries had been sent to formulate a unique creed, that Greece, as well as Egypt,
Asia Minor and Armenia, may adopt. Rome was directly under the Constantinople rule and the
collaboration was harmonious. In Alexandria there had come Athanasius the Great, who had had a
decisive role in the formulation of the role and the mission that Christ had had on Earth. Athanasius
coming had been necessary because even the Egyptians, taking after the Greek, were questioning the
divine origin of Jesus Christ.

John Chrysostom, by his sermons, had awaken in the people the veneration of the SON OF GOD. With

113
John Chrysostom, the Sacrament of the Eucharist became the most treasured sacrament of the
Christians. John Chrysostom wrote the LITURGY and at the same time, the cult of the Body and
of the Blood of Christ acquired a dominant importance, making the Sacrament of the Eucharist the
central sacrament, around which the other sacraments gravitated.
Buddha and Xerotemus inspired John Chrysostom while the latter wrote the Liturgy. A great medium,
John Chrysostom was the first one to talk about the NINE GROUPS OF SAINTS.
For the performing of the Liturgy, John Chrysostom created the ANAPHORA. The round bread is not
being simply broken, it is cut, and from it the HOLY HOST is being taken out, which is a square piece
made of four smaller squares, sealed with the initials: IS-HS-NI-KA and this way, the 1-4-4 appeared
on the Holy Disk, too.

The establishment of the Holy Liturgy by John Chrysostom is an event of historical importance, for the
whole of the Christs Teaching is subordinated to the GREAT SACRAMENT OF THE EUCHARIST.
The Liturgy conquered each and all of the regions and countries where there were Christians, in a short
time. The Liturgy became so important, after only a century, that him who would call himself a
Christian understood by it the participation in the sacrament contained by the Liturgy.
BUT!...
An ERROR appeared right inside this new form of cult! THE ERROR WAS TO CONSIDER THE
EUCHARIST AS BEING EVERYTHING, as if THERE WAS NOTHING MORE IMPORTANT
THAN THE SACRAMENTS! It is a custom of the people of Earth to go overboard and turn a ritual
into an absolute and totalitarian cult, which would give man everything. This is where degradation
starts, in considering the EUCHARIST AS BEING EVERYTHING, as if THE TABOR MOUNT AND
THE CRUCIFIXION didnt exist anymore.

The theologians begin to forget that the LIGHT OF CHRIST is being obtained by reclusion and an
intense effort of introspection. The theologians start to pass to the secondary plane what was the most
important thing:

The essential thing was that the communication with Jesus Christ can only be obtained by the
sacrament of the prayer, and the inner prayer was the one which would give access to the
Kingdom of Heaven and not a mere ritual!

TO PLACE THE LAST SUPPER BEFORE THE LIGHT OF THE TABOR MOUNT IS AN ERROR
OF ESSENCE, OF CONTENT, WITH SERIOUS CONSEQUENCES!
The 6th and 7th centuries worsened
the ERROR.
The text of the Liturgy written by John Chrysostom respected the text of the Gospels starting with the
central moment of the Liturgy. In the original Liturgy of John Chrysostom, the priest was saying:
Come, eat, this is My Body, which breaks for you, and All of you drink from this cup, this is
My Blood, of the NEW BUILDING, which is spilt for you!. The original text of John Chrysostom
didnt have the addition: FOR THE FORGIVENESS OF YOUR SINS.

But after only three decades after John Chrysostom, a certain Bishop Alexander of Constantinople gets
the idea to add to it the words I have quoted before: ...for the forgiveness of your sins, as if THE
EUCHARIST FORGIVES THE SINS!
Here is how an addition which came from true piety brought an ERROR OF ESSENCE, THAT OF
THE FORGIVENESS OF SINS.

114
The 6th and 7th centuries are characterized by the deepening of the ERROR and in the Byzantine
theology, THE FORGIVENESS OF THE SINS ATTAINS A CAPITAL IMPORTANCE. The
theologians considered GOD to be All-powerful and they said that because of His all-powerfulness,
GOD CAN FORGIVE THE SINS, THUS UNDERESTIMATING THE EFFORT ONE HAS TO
MAKE FOR HIS CLEANSING. This way, they were denying the STEP, the STAGE, the PHASE OF
CLEANSING that the spirit must go through.

Davids Psalm 50 is forgotten. But this Psalm, the Psalm of repentance, does not talk of forgiveness,
but of three notions that have a completely different meaning: ERASE - WASH - CLEANSE!
Psalm 50 says: ...ERASE my transgressions, WASH me thoroughly from mine iniquity and
CLEANSE me from my sin. Here is a text that is correct, and it excludes the notion of
FORGIVENESS!

We, the ones in the City of Gold, notice this birth of the notion of FORGIVENESS, and we call it
HERESY and we bring it to the attention of Jesus Christ Himself. It is for this that I was allowed to
reenter the Opal, to ask for Jesus advice.

In order to reenter the Opal, I needed a certain time. Eventually, I called for LIGURDA, I merged with
him and I went straight to Jesus. Jesus was busy talking to some scientists in His palace, so I had to
wait a little. Finally, Jesus noticed me telepathically and invited me in.
I lay out the whole evolution of the question to Jesus: how John Chrysostom developed the ritual of the
BREAKING OF THE BREAD and created a beautiful Liturgy, meant to catch the attention of the
believers; how John Chrysostom, in his Liturgy, didnt say anything about the FORGIVENESS OF
THE SINS and how Alexander, the Patriarch of Constantinople, out of too much zeal and lack of
judgement added to the text of the liturgy the words: ...TO FORGIVE OUR SINS, and how all the
theologians, unaware, created the theory of forgiveness, denying the evolution of the spirit itself,
which has to know and live the
STAGE OF CLEANSING!

Hearing of this weird theory of the gratuitous forgiveness, Jesus reacted vehemently:
This is clearly a Judean influence! Only the Judeans believe that through animal sacrifices, God will
forgive their crimes! It is the Judeans who invented forgiveness, because it is the hope of the lazy
spirits!

The heresy was grave, as the theologians were applying a simplistic logics: an All Powerful God can do
anything, thus, He can also forgive, so we ask for forgiveness in our prayers, God forgives us and...that
is it...we dont worry ourselves with the sins! Do we make mistakes? We confess! The priests have the
Holy Spirit and as such, they have the power to forgive. It is very convenient and easy to do!...
Jesus became thoughtful and he told me:
This idea of the forgiveness must be FOUGHT against immediately! One of us must go at once to
Earth to fight this putrid HERESY. Let us go to our Father so that He can decide which of us should
take a body on Earth!

The Father of the Lights received us immediately. As soon as He saw us, He said:
I know what is on your minds and I agree that this THEORY OF THE FORGIVENESS is a putrid
heresy. But you must know that it already is too late. The theologians already found texts to support the

115
theory of forgiveness so that even if Jesus Himself would descend there and fight the forgiveness, the
theologians are still slaves to the letter and they do not think.
The only solution is that an Opalic spirit be sent to Earth on a mission, and he would create THE
THEORY OF THE CLEANSING as a necessary STAGE of the effort of PURIFYING oneself.
Someone must write and talk against the theory of forgiveness.

I will go to Earth, Father! I answered the Father of the Lights. I offer to fight with all my strength
against the theory of the forgiveness and to emphasize the phenomenon of THE CLEANSING OF THE
SINS, through double asceticism and effort, and I will write texts so that I can show THE STAGES OF
THE EVOLUTION OF THE SPIRIT.
Yes Jesus said, the people of Earth have become such that they forgot that there is EVOLUTION!
They are under the impression that the Charisma gives them the power to skip above the stages of
evolution. I think that Our Ligurda could elucidate these problems and he would bring order in the
theological thinking.

Well then, Ligurda, I bless your descent to Earth as soon as possible! The people of Earth find
themselves now at the beginning of the 9th century. Descend to them! I bid you success! VAVIVOV!
We bowed and we withdrew. I took my farewell from Jesus right then and there, He kissed me on the
forehead and on the shoulders and, parting with Ligurda, I went back to the City of Gold, where
Buddha and the others were waiting on the decision of the Heavenly Father. When they heard that I
myself would have to go back to Earth, they became sad. Birth is indeed pain for a superior spirit and
all the more so for an Opalic spirit. But I didnt care for all that. Duty is duty!

There followed the descent step by step to the Levels and the getting accustomed to each level in turn. I
was always dizzy and I had headaches, but I kept descending. As soon as I started to accustom myself
with one level, I would go down one more level.
On the 8th Level I talked a lot to John Chrysostom. He was very upset with the Patriarch Alexander,
who was fixed on the 2nd level. The ex-patriarch Alexander knelt, asking me for...forgiveness! I
scolded him and I rebuked him harshly for his unfortunate contribution to the liturgical text. He was
disgusting to me! Indeed, he was a proud and lazy spirit. He was wearing a yellow diagonal band and a
sepia belt. He was crying and whining all the time because of the big mistake he had made.

Eventually, I entered the zone of the Earth. I thought I should choose a well off family, which would be
able to send me to school. I needed thorough education. I had to find a mother that would be a white
spirit, so that my gestation would be easier. I searched in Constantinople and I found a young woman
named Macrina, a noble and clean soul, the wife of a constructor. They were enough well off, so that
my sending to schools was certain and...I started to die. A sort of sleep came over me, and it took 5
months and...that was that...DENSI was gone! I was baptized when I was 3 months old and I received
the name of MAXIMUS!...

Well, its time that you entertained me with some more music!

I shall start a new story now, a new life in a positive body. It will be a story about a sweet and delicate
Emalina, of evenings of poetry and walks under the moonlight and so much more!...
You know what? Play the Unfinished again, it seems to be the most beautiful! Me, at least, I like it
more than all the others! Come!
I immediately played the record with the Unfinished Symphony, by Schubert, which I had at hand.

116
 QUESTIONS WITHOUT ANSWERS

This is the third day since Densi started telling us of his travels to Earth. The sun is up now and its
beneficent rays penetrate into the room. Densi is sitting, his head in his hands. He is probably
searching for the past in his memories, and it seems to be easier this time.
We have arrived to the most recent story, that of Maximus the Confessor, the Saint whose image I had
carved in linden wood and I had hung on the wall, in the hallway, lit from behind by a light bulb that
was burning day and night, just like the eyes of the owl.

Densi lifted his head and looked at us.

Densi: You know very well that when you wake up in a positive body, you have no idea where you
come from and who you are; you start with a clean slate about everything. But the essence manifests
itself soon enough; you become what you have been and what you are. But in any case, the mind
develops little by little so until the age of 15-16 you are a common man and many years pass before
you can formulate an idea about life, until you find a philosophical direction.
You see, us, the Opalic spirits, we are free thinkers by excellence. We are not tied to forms, we do not
believe in fairy tales, we are not easy to convince about a certain matter...I dont know how to express
myself so that you can understand me better...

Id better begin my story and you will understand what I mean. You see, we are very orderly and we
respect any value that we come into touch with. We take everything seriously, like children; no detail
escapes us, we overlook nothing. For a higher spirit, each and every detail is of great importance.

For me, for example, the most vivid memory I have from Byzantium is the smell of incense. My
mother liked to burn incense for the icons and for Jesus on the Cross in my room everyday. In the room
where I started to see and understand, there was a fairly big Cross, sculpted in wood, with Jesus
crucified on it. It was a cross that my father had bought from some craftsmen with a skill at carving.
Besides enjoying to burn incense, my mother had in each room a candle with oil, and she was careful
that they be lit day and night. She was saying that the guardian angel is only guarding one if his candle
is lit; when the candle goes out, he leaves and he only comes back when he sees that the candles is lit
again. She taught me to light the candle since I was very little and she convinced me that health and
luck in life depend on this candle...Luck! I didnt understand very well what luck was, except for the
situation when my father would have as many customers as possible, for whom he would build houses.
The first story I remember and which became a part of me was the story of the miraculous divine Child,
who had been born in a stable in Bethlehem, surrounded by animals who would warm Him with their
breaths. The story of the miraculous Child was long and I was not able to understand what it had to do
with the crucified man on the Cross in my room. To me, they were different people. The Child was a

117
Child, the crucified Man was another...someone who had been slapped and spitted at, without being
guilty of anything.

I was a quiet and a good child, but when I grew up and they had me keep the Lent periods, I didnt like
that. Why should I fast? I liked the sour cream a lot and the sweet cheese, and when Lent was
approaching I was suffering very badly. I couldnt understand what Lent had to do with my life. Why
should I not eat sour cream as often as I wanted to?! Why?! My rebellion went so far that I would go in
the storing room in secret and eat sour cream even during the time of Lent.

Everything went well until I went for the first time to confession and tell the father-priest the mischiefs
I was doing, so that God may forgive me. I liked this game: I was eating sour cream in secret, and when
I was confessing, I was telling sincerely that I had eaten the sour cream, the father-priest was forgiving
me and my mother didnt find out about that either, because the father-priest didnt tell the secrets.
Another weakness I had was to kiss the girls my age on the cheek. I would give them an orange for a
kiss. I wasnt telling about that in confession, though, because I didnt consider it a sin. My mother kept
asking me why I was taking oranges with me when I would go out to play. I was telling her I would
give them to children who wanted some but who didnt have any. It was but a small stratagem, but I
wasnt lying. The girls could barely wait for me to come and give them some. What were they losing if
they let me kiss them? Nothing! In exchange, the kiss was very pleasurable for me.

When I was about 7-8 years old, at confession, the father-priest asked me a question that confused me:
he asked me if I had ever played with a girl the dad and mom game! I didnt understand and I asked
him, what did he mean by the dad and mom game? Father Teophanus, for this was his name, thought
it proper to clarify the issue for me and told me about the anatomic difference between girls and boys
and drew my attention that I should never play forbidden games with the girls. I solemnly promised
that I wouldnt play with them, but since then I had this curiosity about what that difference was.
The curiosity obsessed me and I went and asked my older cousin, Anton, who would of course know
more than me. Anton gave me detailed explanations which succeeded in agitating me even more,
instead of calming me down.

The things I didnt understand grew more and more numerous. My mother, for example, used to give
me anaphora and holy water every morning, as soon as I would wake up, before I ate. She said that was
bread made holy by the father-priest himself and I didnt understand how that could be, that they would
be holy bread and water, for their taste was the taste of regular bread and water.
My mother used to say that the incense would drive away the devil. Why would the devil run away
from incense, since it smelled so nice?! I didnt understand all this and my mother couldnt make me
understand.

On Sundays and for holidays we would go to church together with the whole family and I liked to stand
in front, so I could see what father Teophanus was doing. I would notice that at a certain moment,
father Teophanus would go inside the Altar and he would pull the curtain too, so that nobody could see
him, and while the cantor was singing, the father remained there inside, and he didnt show up
anymore. What was he doing there?
My mother explained to me that during that time father Teophanus turns the bread into THE BODY OF
THE LORD, and the wine into THE BLOOD OF THE LORD. Well, this was beyond my ability to
understand! I felt overcome by the wish to be there, inside, too, in the Altar, and see for myself the
miracle of the transforming of the bread into flesh and of the wine into Blood. My curiosity grew to

118
such an extent that I dared ask father Teophanus straightforwardly to let me inside of the Altar at least
once, so that I can see with my own eyes the miracle of the changing of the bread into Body and of the
wine into Blood.
You will not see anything with your eyes! father Teophanus explained to me. You will see neither
blood nor flesh. This is a big mystery that the human mind cannot grasp. The gift of the Holy Spirit
descends unseen and changes the bread into Body and the wine into Blood, but we do not see this
reality, for we are all sinners.

Here, he confused me again! How did he mean, we were sinners? What sins did we do so that we
couldnt see how the gift of the Holy Spirit descends over the Holy Eucharist? I concluded that if I
were without sin, then I could see how the Gift descends. This idea took a hold of me. So, if I were
without sin I could see miraculous things and phenomena. I decided not to make any mistake from then
on and I started to do whatever I was being told, so that I might become completely clean, so that I
could receive that sighting of the Holy Spirit. I was listening to my mother blindly. I gave up eating
sour cream in secret; I held all the lents without fail, every morning I would eat the anaphora and drink
the holy water, I would go to church every day and I prayed to God that He may make me clean, so that
I could see the Gift of the Holy Spirit with my own eyes.

Father Teophanus, seeing me every day in the church, praying, took a liking to me and he asked me if I
wanted to become a priest. I told him it was up to my father, and father Teophanus said he himself
would go talk to my father and propose to him that I should study Theology.
I was barely 13 years old and I was too young still to be able to make any choice. I wasnt even going
to school. But I had my obsession: to see with my own eyes how the Gift of the Holy Spirit descends
and makes holy the bread, the water and the wine. It was my secret, which I had not told my mother
about, but I was praying everyday from the bottom of my heart that God may give me that cleanliness
which would make me see...

At a certain moment, my mother found out from father Teophanus that I go and pray every day, in the
morning, for an hour, until lunchtime, in front of the icons in the church. Mother immediately asked me
why I was doing that. It was something out of the ordinary. I revealed my secret to her, my wish to see.
My mother was surprised, for she had never heard of anyone with such a curiosity as mine. She told my
father why I was going to church and praying every day. My father looked at me closely and he said:
Our child is fit to be a priest. It would be a great joy for me to know that I have a son who would serve
at the Altar!

It just so happened that the next day father Teophanus came and proposed to my father that I should
follow the Theology classes. My father agreed and father Teophanus gave me his approval to remain in
the Altar during the whole ritual, if I wanted to, so that I could see and learn everything.
In the meantime I had started going to school and I had learned to read. In a short time I learned the
stages of the Holy Liturgy and I learned how to prepare the censer and give it to the priest at the exactly
right time. I was always reciting The Creed in the church and in my last year of school I learned The
Apostle.

I had grasped the symbols for the psaltic music, too, and I was passing the Vesper and the Matins
singing in my pew. However, during the Liturgy, I was entering the Altar and I was waiting with
excitement the day when God would grant me the present of seeing with my own eyes the Gift of the
Holy Spirit making the Holy Eucharist holy.

119
In the meantime I had finished the regular school which those who were fit for school attended, and I
had graduated it at the top of my year. My father was very content with me and one day he took me
with him, to register me for the Theology classes. I was 18 years old. The director of the School of
Theology was a great theologian, named Partenie Ecoxenes and when he saw me, he told me straight
forwardly and spontaneously:
This boy is extremely bright! He deserves to be sent for school to Ephesus.

Partenie Ecoxenes was known as a harsh and serious teacher. He passed as one of the most gifted
theologians of his time. He was an Archimandrite and one of the counsellors of the Patriarch of
Constantinople of the time, named Teotepsides, who was renowned for the fact that he had been chosen
as Prime Patriarch of Constantinople when he was 47 years old for his exceptional administrative and
in particular theological skills.

The Patriarch had established state scholarships, financed by the emperor, so that the most gifted
graduates of the normal school could be sent to Ephesus or to Alexandria, where there were famous
faculties with a tradition in philosophy.

The Patriarch Teotepsides was saying that a true theologian must also be a philosopher and this is why
he had set up a special contest to get the scholarship for Ephesus or Alexandria. So I ended up by
having to take that exam in order to see if I were fit to receive the imperial scholarship.
It was one of the greatest honor for a young man to be among the 20 chosen ones who deserved to
study philosophy first, and then theology. I took the exam and, to Ecoxenes the Archimandrites
satisfaction, I got the highest score from the commission of professors, who were asking us all kinds of
questions. The 20 elect ones were called to the court of the emperor who would give us himself the
amount necessary to pay the expenses of 4 years of study.

The reception at the court of the emperor of Byzantium was the greatest celebration of my life.
Teotepsides the Patriarch was there too. His face was so spiritualized, his features were so fine and his
eyes were so alive that I wasnt able to take my eyes off him.

They started calling us one by one; in turn, we were kneeling in front of the emperor who would give
us a rather big purse full of gold coins. I was called last. When he heard my name, the Patriarch raised
to his feet and signaled me to go closer. I prostrated before him and I kissed his hand. The Patriarch
beckoned one monk who gave him a scroll sealed with the personal seal of the Patriarchy.

Hold this scroll and give it to the old philosopher of Ephesus, Mitoskeon. I have recommended you to
the most skilled of the professors of the Byzantine empire. I have asked him to allow you to live in his
very house, so that your education may be complete. You have to know, Maximus, that someone is
telling me that you will become the pride of the Byzantine theology. Be good and diligent in your
studies; learn and find out everything that there is to know. There are many chapters not written yet, in
our theology. I want you to become a theologian who would contribute to the progress of the Byzantine
theology, I want you to become a Patriarch and and thinker who is profoundly committed to
discovering the most profound of the mysteries.

Saying these, he gave me the scroll and he blessed me with both hands. Then I took two steps to the
side and I ended up in front of the emperor. The emperor had the purse in his hand and he kept

120
weighing it.

Take this purse and if you should need more, I shall give it to you. You deserve it! Blessed be your
parents that they have given such a worthy young man to the empire! I will watch you and I will try to
learn of your behavior. If you continue to be brilliant, I will name you my counsellor as soon as you
finish studying philosophy and you will be able to attend theology as my protegee.
And, saying these, he gave me the purse.

After that, each had to choose where they wanted to go, to Ephesus or to Alexandria. Of course,
everyone wanted to go to Ephesus, because it was closer to Greece and one could receive letters faster.
Ten were sent to Ephesus, and ten to Alexandria.

I didnt have to choose anymore, since the Patriarch himself had given me a letter of recommendation
to Mitoskeon of Ephesus. Then all 20 of us sung the song due to the Patriarch, then the well-wishing to
the emperor and then we retired.

I went home surrounded by several friendly colleagues. When I reached our church, I went in. I prayed
for help and support during the years of study but, at the same time, I prayed that I WOULD BE ABLE
TO SEE THE GIFT OF THE HOLY SPIRIT. This obsession of mine, to understand how and in what
way the Gift can work on the bread, the wine and the water and how these unseen matters work on us,
was weird. Is it that these holy matters make us holy?And, after all, what does it mean to be holy?
Why didnt I see the Gift descending during the Liturgy? Because I was a sinner? But what sins was I
doing? I didnt know myself to be hiding anything, on the contrary, I felt pure and simple honest about
my desire to understand the holiness. One contradiction was however bothering me: bread, wine and
water are matter, this matter is made holy by the priest through a sacred ritual, then we eat the bread
(the crumb) and the wine of the Eucharist, therefore the holy matter makes holy our body too! But how
do we make our soul holy? Through the holy matter we were sharing? That is, the soul is made holy
through holy matter? How was this possible? MATTER MAKES US HOLY?

And if holy matter makes us holy...what does it mean, to be holy? What is holiness? Is holiness linked
to the material body? That is, does the soul become holy on the condition that the body becomes holy?
I felt I was in a circle of errors! It felt like I was starting from the wrong idea, because I was linking the
holiness of the soul to the eating of holy matter.

There was something else buzzing in my mind. We had a neighbour, a mean and sly woman, who also
kept all the lents and took the Holy Eucharist just as anybody else. Why wasnt this neighbour
becoming kinder and quieter, since she was taking the Eucharist? She was taking it piously, too. Why
the Eucharist, full of Gift, didnt make her holy? Why wasnt it curing her of her meanness and her
cunning?
I was evaluating myself in a sincere and lucid way. I was neither bad, nor sly, I didnt trespass any of
the laws and yet I was not able to see the Gift! Would I ever understand what the Gift was, what
holiness was? Would I ever decypher, understand how to cure meanness and cunning, and envy and the
rest?

One morning, one ship announced it would leave for Ephesus. I took my farewell from my parents and
I left, for four years. My father promised he would visit me once a year. My mother was crying. She

121
made the sign of the cross over me and she kissed me, tears streaming down her cheeks. I was their
only child and I was going away to faraway places, alone, all by himself, far from the love and care of
the parents...

Densi: Do you know what I would like to hear? Some church music! Do you happen to have such
music?
Teofilact: I do! I answered. I have recorded a church choir concert in the Cathedral of our
Patriarchy. Let me look for the tape...I havent listened to it in a long time...
I found the tape and I played the first song: Oh Lord, hear my voice, hear my prayer, do not leave
your servants in need and misery!
It was a fragment of a Psalm, accompanied by an old, superb music...

122
 THE SCHOOL OF EPHESUS

Densi conveyed his enchantment with the wonderful choir piece and after we listened to some pieces,
he beckoned me to stop it, for he wanted to continue the story.
Densi: During the whole trip I was obsessed with questions and I reached a conclusion:
IT WAS NOT POSSIBLE THAT THE SANCTIFYING OF THE SOUL BE THE RESULT OF
EATING HOLY MATTER.
WHAT IS HOLINESS?

I answered myself:
HOLINESS MEANT TO HAVE A HIGH THINKING, AS DID THE GREAT HIERARCH JOHN
CHRYSOSTOM, BASIL THE GREAT AND GREGORY THE THEOLOGIAN, AS DID JUSTIN
THE PHILOSOPHER, ATHANASIUS THE GREAT AND CLEMENT OF ALEXANDRIA. I knew
of them from school and from the sermons of father Teophanus. They had been first of all thinkers.
They had all gone through the schools of Alexandria or Ephesus and then they performed miracles,
meaning they sanctified their soul through themselves.

These conclusions gave me wings. The conclusion I had reached, which is that holiness is realized by
thinking and not by various material artifices, gave me wings. I was going to a place where I would
learn to think. I was going to a place where I would learn the ascent towards understanding the great
thinkers of Greece.

I myself was therefore engaged to climb the stairs of holiness. The school of philosophy of Ephesus
was then the first step of my holiness, the first step of apprenticeship in the effort to understand and get
to know the thinking universe.
How about THE DIVINE GIFT?

It is certain that the GIFT is a pouring of the Divine Love over an ACTIVE THINKING, over a man
who is sacrificed on the Altar of KNOWLEDGE. Behold, then, an unbreakable tie between knowing
and loving. In order to love God, you have to know Him first, of course, and to know Him, you have to
study, to research...

I was going to Ephesus, to study, to learn...so I was on the right path, the path that would lead me to a
mature way of thinking. When I succeed in thinking maturely, then I would probably understand what
the DIVINE GIFT was!

My heart was jumping with joy, for I felt I was protected and guided by the ONE ABOVE. For the first
time I controlled myself and I recited in silence a prayer of thanks.
When I finished my prayer, Ephesus, old Ephesus was showing on the horizon. Ephesus was one of the

123
oldest cities in Asia Minor. It was a quiet, clean city, with straight streets, paved with stones, with
houses made of burned brick or of stone, with roofs of ceramic slabs, with emerald green enamel on
top. The cypresses were the pride of the city. There was movement only in the harbour...other than
there, the passers by were walking slowly, as if they were all meditating. The city was then full of
temples built more than a millennium before. The majority were in ruins, but one could still see here
and there some ionic or doric temples, clean and cared for by the believers of Ephesus, keepers of the
old Greek traditions. There were a few churches, too, built within the previous centuries, although
Ephesus was one of the first cities to turn Christian.

We crossed the city, until we reached the Long hill from the top of which we, the 10 students, were
able to admire the quietness in which the old city was sleeping. Beyond the Long hill there was a
new area of the city, but it had kept at one of its margins the PALAESTRA OF THE
PHILOSOPHERS, the old school that had been founded in the 9th century B.C., a school where
Demosthenes, Pericles and many other personalities of the old Greece had studied.

My colleagues started to knock on the gates, looking for lodging. I went straight to the Palaestra, where
a young Roman who had also come there to study, showed me the house of Mitoskeon, the old and
venerable professor of philosophy, who was also a sort of a dean of this superior School.
I knocked on the old cypress door and before long an old majestic man who looked like a statue of
Zeus, that I had seen in the Altar of an old temple, appeared in the doorway. He was tall and stout, he
was straight and stately, his brows were thick, his beard was white and rich, his hair was cut short and
his eyes were big and black, with kind and serene looks.

I bowed, I introduced myself and I presented him with the scroll with the Patriarchs seal. He invited
me in. The room was big enough, with benches all around, and in the middle a low, round table with
little four legged chairs, all made of wood. It was simple, austere and clean. On each wall there was an
equilateral triangle painted in red and on the eastern wall there was a beautiful icon representing Saint
Onufrie. I recognized him because I knew that he was the only saint whose beard was so long that it
touched the ground. In one corner there was the bust of Aristoteles, on a wooden pedestal. He invited
me to sit down and he unrolled the scroll, looking at the seal with a surprised look, and then he started
to read.

While he was reading, he was looking up from the scroll, watching me curiously, without a word. After
he finished reading, he rolled it back and he said to me:
Take your bags and follow me!

I took the chest I had with me and I followed him. We went into a neighbouring room, also simple and
clean, but with a writing desk beside the window, with a lot of shelves with books and thick scrolls. We
then entered a sort of a covered porch, with some wooden stairs that were leading upstairs towards
another room. I followed him and he pulled the latch of a room not big nor small, with a bed, a hanger
and a writing desk at the window.
Would you like to stay here?

I was pure and simple dizzy with the attention he was bestowing upon me, dizzy with the joy that he
had accepted me to live in his house .
Ive never dreamt of anything more agreeable! I answered.
Good then. Stay here and rest. Are you hungry? Have you eaten anything?

124
Yes, I have. But Im not sleepy, you know!
If you are not sleepy, then tell me of some things that worry you. You have worries, dont you?
I do! I answered and, without having to be asked twice, I told him of the issues that made me restless,
about the holiness, of my attempts to understand how the Eucharist could make the human soul holy,
and the conclusion that I had reached, that it was impossible for any holy matter to sanctify the
soul. I confessed to him that the excessive using of the words holy, holiness and sanctification
seemed to me a dishonor to the sacred notion of HOLINESS, that, to me, was directly attached to the
maturation of the thinking...

I told him I believed in holiness, but that I could only see it made real by a mature and profound
thinking, that only studying and learning can bring man holiness through thinking and that the Gift I
believed it descended, but only on a man with a mature, deep, austere thinking, on a man who had
learned much and who had of course lived outside evilness and cunning.
I then told him that I was disappointed by the effect that the Eucharist might have and I told him about
our neighbour who, although she was taking the Eucharist at each great holiday, she still remained
stingy, mean and cunning.

Hearing this last sentence, Mitoskeon smiled with satisfaction and said:
I have convinced myself that you are worthy that I take care of you! You have a bright mind! I will
offer you everything that I know, so that you can carry on my discoveries. Grand Teotepsides. the
current Patriarch, was a student of mine, too. you are the first one he recommended and you shall see
that holiness, as you call it, is a long, very long and hard path; it is a path of the mountain, at first
stony and barren, but as you climb you will start to find olive trees and cypresses, under the shade of
which you shall find a rest for the forever searching thought.

Unfortunately, we are living in a century when the priests are selling holiness for nothing. The priests
believe that the Gift comes at their bidding. They are lost in forms and external rituals and the
unbelievable thing is that they believe they are on the right path. They are convinced that at the end of
the way it is the eternal resting place that awaits them and they have forgotten, poor things, that it is
written that The gate of the Kingdom of Heaven is very narrow.
Unfortunately, even the theologians are convinced, currently, that since Christ sacrificed Himself for
them, they have nothing left to do than fast and take the Eucharist regularly and by this, everything is
made perfect! Simple and easy, isnt it? They are blind and deaf! Dont they remember that Christ
descended here to bring FIRE...? He didnt do that to bring them the eternal Heaven as a gift, just
because they swallow one spoon of Eucharist!...This is how they got to believe that they live with
Christ inside of them! It would be good if they were naive, but it is not out of naivety that they believe
this, but out of a cursed inner laziness, out of a total atrophy of THE SENSE OF THE SACRED!...
I was captivated by his words! It was as if he was giving me a cooling drink, as if he made me
understand what I hadnt been able to understand for so many years!

You see, this is the dilemma! The people, the crowd, they need forms, rituals, celebrations. We cannot
ignore the fact that the majority of the people have the minds of children and it is hard for them to
grasp the essence. And yet, we cannot agree that even our theologians deny the LIGHT OF MOUNT
TABOR and sell the salvation of the people on a plate of Lent food, two candles and five
prosternations. I dont know until when the theologians will lie in the darkness that they entered after
the century of Chrysostom.

125
Personally, I think that the greatest heresy of our so called orthodoxy is the belief in the forgiving of the
sins. I dont understand, I cannot explain to myself how this capital error appeared! The belief in the
forgiveness of the sins is the most hideous caricature of the attributes of the Divinity. Just as well as the
descent of the Gift on request...I cannot understand what devils have sneaked into the heads of the
theologians and whispered to them that God forgives you if you say: God, forgive me and how this
diabolical whisper has poisoned the whole of the theological thinking!

How can that be?! For me, Christ is FIRE! For me, Christ is an ocean of thought, a mountain of ideas,
concepts and sense! For me, Christ is a giant Cathedral with SIX OVERLAPPING ALTARS! For
me, Christ is not something easy to reach, but something difficult and complex, hard to penetrate, hard
to get to know! Christ, for me, is the distance between ALPHA and OMEGA, a Sword with two edges,
THE ONE WHO HAS BEEN, THE ONE WHO IS AND THE ONE WHO WILL BE, the One who
had come more than 800 years ago, but who will come again, to reveal EVERYTHING
EVERYTHING, do you understand?

I understand I understand and I am happy for everything that you are giving me!
I have decided to convey to you all my thoughts, all my findings. I pass as a philosopher, not a
theologian, but you must know I have studied theology in Alexandria. I have studied philosophy too, in
Alexandria, but I have become a priest during the time of the Patriarch Teologumen, almost 60 years
ago. I am not a serving priest. I serve only once a year, at the celebration of the Transfiguration. It is
my favorite celebration. MOUNT TABOR ... for me, it is everything! Of course, THE GOLGOTHA,
too, but there is a long way to the Golgotha...

Come, get some rest, and towards the evening I will take you with me so I can show you something
that must permeate your blood...is it clear?
Yes, I will try to sleep a little, and when you see fit, you call me and I will come downstairs...
Mitoskeon went out but I lay on the narrow wooden bed which was covered with a thick woolen knit. It
smelled of something old. My eyes wandered around the room and they stopped on a triangle that was
hanging from a nail on the wall. This triangle, though, was painted green...I remembered that all the
four triangles from downstairs were red. Why only one here and why green? Why? Before my eyes 4
triangles appeared and they united, forming a pyramid...then I saw a pitchfork with three tines plunging
into a tree...then a man with two regular eyes plus another one on his forehead pulled the pitchfork out
of the tree and threw it into the pyramid...the pitchfork fell exactly on the top of the pyramid

Suddenly, a golden sphere, as pure as crystal descended from the skies and it set on the tail of the
pitchfork and it remained there...I could see this with my eyes closed, without sleeping. Suddenly, the
crystalline golden sphere pulled out of the tail of the pitchfork and came towards me and it started
talking to me about the meaning of life, which is the SPHERE...I was listening to what the sphere was
telling me but my eyes were on the pyramid, whose triangles were now red, now green...The sphere
was silent and a choir of children started to sing...and I fell asleep.

I woke up when Mitoskeon called for me. I went downstairs from my room and I got on Mitoskeons
right side and we went towards the school. The school was made of a group of houses which sheltered
the classes and the library on the one side, and the Palaestras on the other, forming a square courtyard.
Each palaestra was a covered pavilion, formed by a wall, on the one side and by a row of doric
columns, on the other, inside which the classes for the four different years of school were held. In the
middle of the courtyard there was a statue of the god Prometheus, chained to a rock, as a punishment

126
that he had brought the FIRE from the heavens to the people and an eagle was tearing his stomach with
his beak, eating his liver ceaselessly.

Mitoskeon stopped and he said to me, pointing towards Prometheus:

This is Christ! He has brought FIRE from the skies for men, and they have tied Him and now they are
eating His liver. Christ, I am sure of it, is suffering, seeing how backwards people are.
If you want to become a priest, remember this, be a LION who would free Christ from captivity! Kill
the eagle that tears Him apart eternally, the monster that makes Christ an easy merchandise, bought
with two candles and five prosternations.

CHRIST MUST BE RECONSIDERED! The Eucharist must be given to those who deserve it, who
know Him in their hearts and in their minds, those who have met with Christ in their hearts and in their
minds. The Eucharist must become the sacred and priceless treasure that is being shared with
parsimony, not with every stranger who passes on the street, but with him who stops, sacrifices himself
and chooses the Cross!

We left the courtyard and we went towards the main entrance that lead to the class halls and the library.
At the end of the alley there was a beautiful statue of the god of the seas and the oceans: NEPTUNE.
Who is Christ for me? He is like Neptune, who rules over the kingdom of the thoughts, who is king
over the whole thinking universe. Here he is, holding in his hand his trident, the pitchfork with three
tines.

Three are the things that form our source of energy: the unity between thinking, love and will! These
three form a sacred, fundamental triangle, which constitutes the very essence of our existence. WE
LIVE IN THE HARMONY OF THESE THREE VALUES: THINKING - LOVE - WILL!
This is the FIRE THAT BURNS INSIDE MAN! He who does not burn in these three is not a human
being, but an animal which lacks the sense of the sacred! The Byzantine Christians? An illusion! The
Byzantines have become worse than the idol worshippers. Horus was more adored by the simple and
uncultured Egyptians that is Christ by these sinister caricatures, who bear the name of Byzantines. Do
you think the Byzantines believe in Christ? You are wrong! The Byzantines made a straw puppet out of
Christ, which they will buy with two crosses and five prosternations. What cheaper merchandise do
you want, than the Eucharist of the Byzantines? You have stolen something? Ask for forgiveness from
the priest! He will unbind you from crimes and debauchery with a symbol and a verse, and he will offer
Christ to you right away, body and blood!!!

Do you know what I call this ritual of the Eucharist of the Byzantine? A SHAMEFUL
MASQUERADE! A CHEAP THEATRE! A BUFFOONERY!
I think that even the devils have so much fun when they see how easily will Christ enter anyone who
crosses himself a couple of times and who does five prosternations!...

Mitoskeon was silent for a few moments and then he continued:

I have been an orthodox priest for over 60 years, but I do not dare come close to the Holy Eucharist
more often than once every year and that is a great feast for me. I respect the ritual of the Eucharist and
this is why I regret the abuse of the Byzantine priesthood in regard to the Sacrament of the Eucharist...
I was beginning to understand this venerable Mitoskeon. He had a real infinite respect for the
Sacrament of the Eucharist. He believed that the Eucharist must be given only to those who live in the

127
CHRISTIANIC FIRE. I was seeing in him a priest in the real sense of the word and I was blessing in
my mind the High Patriarch for recommending me to such a great personality.

We left the Palaestra and the premises of the school and Mitoskeon took me with him towards the
border of the city. We reached a splendid and wonderful Greek temple, a monument of a rare beauty.
The gable was triangular, with lots of sculptures, and it was resting on top of 8 elegant and lean ionic
columns. The belts of the columns were adorning the upper part of the columns and the lower part was
sculpted with bas-reliefs which depicted vestals dancing, covered in transparent veils.

This temple is dedicated to Aphrodite, the Goddess of Beauty. This is the temple that still preserves,
even nowadays, the authentic perfume of the old cult of the Goddess of Beauty. Come inside, and see
her statue!

We climbed up the stairs, we stepped inside and we went in front of the Altar, where a vestal covered
in transparent veils was tending the sacred fire dedicated to Aphrodite so that it stayed lit. The beauty
of the statue of the goddess surpassed any imagination. It was sculpted out of white marble, and her
head and torso were bent to the right. She had no arms. Her bust was naked to the waist; one could see
her breasts, in a slight relief; her thighs and legs were covered in a thin fabric which was molding
around her body, transpiring the harmony of a perfect body. The face of the Goddess was of a classic
beauty, serene and noble, with a barely visible smile on her lips. The dance of the flames on the small
Altar was throwing reddish lights on the statue, surrounding it, giving it life and mystery. I was pure
and simple in love with this statue!...

This is the only temple in Ephesus where there still are three vestals, three virgins, who entertain the
sacred fire day and night! Mitoskeon whispered in my ear.
Suddenly, from the right side of the Altar, out of a dark corridor, a being of an angelic grace appeared.
She wasnt walking...she was sliding...,and, smiling, she approached us. She bowed before Mitoskeon
and she said: Welcome!

This is the youngest of the vestals of the temple: EMALINA! Mitoskeon presented her.
Emalina, smiling, looked at me and her smile faded away. We werent moving our eyes anymore, we
were staring into each others eyes. In that moment, I felt a rushing love overcoming me, love for this
being who seemed to me to have descended from the World of the Gods. I caught her hands into mine
and I continued to stare at her. She didnt take her eyes off me.

Emalina, please receive my sincere friendship! I have come here to study and I live in the house of
Mitoskeon. I promise I will come to see you everyday. I can see in your eyes something I have never
seen in anyone until now...The light of your eyes...

I stopped, embarrassed by the presence of Mitoskeon, and I paused. Then, Mitoskeon retired and left
me alone with Emalina...I kissed her hands and fingers in ecstasy. Emalina was all a smile...of a purity,
of a serenity that was giving me great elation!...
I am leaving now, but tomorrow...I cant wait for tomorrow to come so I can see you!
I will be waiting for you impatiently! You are the first young man before which I feel that my whole
being is melting...Come, my dear, come tomorrow at dawn! I will be waiting for you here! Emalina
said.

128
I went out of the temple of Aphrodite intoxicated with Emalinas beauty. Mitoskeon was waiting for
me.
Beauty! The contact with Divinity lifts you on the first step of knowledge, revealing the beauty of the
Divinity to you. The goddess Aphrodite is one of the most inspired achievements of ancient mythology.
She talks about what is most essential in our barren existence, she talks about BEAUTY...I have
noticed that you like Emalina! Mitoskeon told me.

But I have fallen in love with her! I answered.

Have you ever loved until now?
No! This is the first time when I feel my heart beating hard and I am seized by an impetuous longing
for this vestal who is tied to the very Altar dedicated to beauty!

If you havent loved anybody until now, this time you will have to know what love is. You have to go
through this, too. You will not be able to be a philosopher if you do not also experience this important
chapter of LOVE. I have loved, too...I loved an Egyptian passionately, when I was studying theology in
Alexandria. After I finished my studies I married her and we were happy for four years until a
merciless sickness killed her. Her name was LORIZELLA. I was calling her Lori, in short. I cannot
forget her even now, even if I am over 80 years old...You will not be able to escape this chapter called
devotedness in love...You will be a beautiful and harmonious couple...I give you my blessings!
Now let us each retire in his own room. I need to be alone, during the evenings...Good night!
We parted. We had arrived right in front of our house. I went around the house, I went up that covered
porch and I went up to my room. My eyes stopped on the green triangle. So, the triangle meant:
THINKING - LOVE - WILL!

Here I am loving! THINKING and WILL are subdued to LOVE!

I fell asleep and in my dream Emalina appeared, asking me to pull out of the well a bucket of water. I
was pulling it out and at the same time I was kissing her hand, drifting on the most enchanting bliss.
I started school the next day, and I met the professor who would teach us during the entire first year. He
would talk to us about the Greek, Egyptian and Persian mythology. The 10 students were surrounding
him as he explained to us about the statues that were adorning the Palaestra of the 1st year. First of all,
he lead us in front of the LAOCOON group: an old father together with his two children were fighting
a huge snake curled around them. This symbolized mans fight with the passions and the desires, which
would eventually choke the weak and the helpless, who cannot defeat the snake.

Then, he took us to the god of music and poetry, ORPHEUS, the one who plays in the inferno. For
Ephesus, this was the favorite symbol of the philosopher who manages to sing in his mind despite the
dark inferno of the world who cannot sing.

Old Stavrosmekut talked to us until lunchtime, then he let us go eat. I passed by the Palaestra of the 4th
year, where father Mitoskeon was teaching, and I waited for him. We went home together where we
ate a broth made of vegetables that he had prepared earlier.

After lunch, I went back to the Palaestra, where we received the first instructions regarding learning
Egyptian. We had to study Egyptian during the first year, because the second year comprised the study
of the Egyptian philosophers, who were held in great respect by the Byzantine. I was waiting

129
impatiently for the end of the classes so that I could go to the temple and meet Emalina.
When I finished the classes, I started running on the streets. When I got to the temple, Emalina was
waiting for me at the entrance. I embraced her and we remained like this, locked in the embrace. Then,
we entered the temple and, hiding behind a column, I kissed her, intoxicated with love...
It was the first day of August.

The 6th of August was drawing near, when, according to the religious calendar, we celebrated the
Transfiguration of Jesus, on Mount Tabor. Mitoskeon was secluded in his room. He was preparing to
serve, the only time of the year when he would serve in the church and take the Eucharist. Since I
wasnt able to talk to him, I was spending my free time with Emalina, who had promised that she
would come to the church too, on the 6th of August.

The day of the Transfiguration came and Mitoskeon left early in the morning to go to the church. I
went to the temple to pick Emalina up. Every time we met we remained embraced for several minutes
without saying a word. We left to the church, as the second vestal, Iumenia, a good friend of Emalina,
was serving in the temple.

At Church, I prayed the whole time that not even a cloud may cast a shadow on my love for Emalina.
During the service, I noticed that Mitoskeon had around him an aura that was vibrating and flickering
like a flame. It was the first time I was seeing this. When the central moment came, Mitoskeon said:
Take and eat, this is My Body, that breaks for you!...
He didnt say what the other priests were saying : for the forgiveness of the sins!

Then he said:
Drink of this, all of you, for this is My Blood, the blood of the New Building, that spills for you!...
He didnt say : for the forgiveness of the sins this time either, as the official liturgical text was
mentioning. Then, while they were singing We give praise to You...from above Mitoskeon there
descended a torrent of rays and it remained there for the entire time of the Epiclesis.

After the service, Mitoskeon invited Emalina to eat lunch with us. We ate fried fish, because, although
it was during the lent of the Virgin Mary, it was a day when it was permitted. Mitoskeons face was
bright. He was silent during lunch but after we finished eating he started to talk:

The Transfiguration, for me, is the greatest celebration. After Lorizella died, I left Egypt and I
retired on Holy Mount Athos, where I entered the hermitage Tabor as a novice, where the abbot was
my good friend and spiritual advisor Daniel the Hieroschemamonk, who initiated me in the prayer of
the heart. The prayer was a short formula: Oh Jesus, the Light of my life, light me, the dark one! It
was around May and for about three months I repeated this prayer all the time. I cried to Christ with all
my strength and from the bottom of my heart and on the day of the 6th of August, when I was in the
church attending mass and I was calling for the Light of Jesus intensely...I felt I was receiving it, I felt
that Jesus Himself had come close to me. My eyes were closed and I felt in the deepest corners of my
being a blinding Light, that gave me an immense joy, the peace and the inner serenity so much needed
by my unsettled soul after the loss of Lorizella.

I will never forget, not even after my death, the gift that I received that morning! That Light never left
me from then on. That was the day when I was welcomed to the group of Jesus beloved. Since then,
the day of the Transfiguration of Jesus is my true birthday, it is the only day of the year when I dare

130
approach the Sacrament of the Eucharist.

Father, I have noticed that you didnt utter the complete form of the Liturgy; you didnt say for the
forgiveness of the sins.
I didnt say that because I dont believe in FORGIVENESS! This is what my spiritual father has
taught me and I realized this myself, that THERE IS NO FORGIVENESS!

He said that in a vigorous tone of voice.

God is just, He is all-powerful, but he does not forgive! THERE IS NO FORGIVENESS, BUT
ONLY THE CLEANSING OF THE SINS! The cleansing requires many, many tears, the
crushing of the heart and sorrow. Sin is a root stuck in the heart. What is there to forgive? There
is nothing to forgive! The essential thing is to uproot the weed of the sin from the heart...but the
uprooting the sin from the heart requires a long time and much will and prayer.

Unwillingly I asked myself: is my love for Emalina a sin? Is it a weed? My love for her had roots that
were thrusted deep in me. No, my love for Emalina is not a weed, it is a wonderful lily, pure and
serene, with holy roots, noble and clean.

After lunch we talked some more and then Mitoskeon wished to be alone so Emalina and I left.
Emalina invited me to her house, at the house of the vestals of the temple. I could feel a thrill,
foretelling of charm and enchantment...and so it was! I remained with Emalina the rest of the afternoon
and the whole night. I was then for the first time in my life, one body and one soul with a being that
has descended from the World of the Gods, to be a bliss for me, to give me perfume...We gave one to
the other mutually, with no hesitation. We didnt sleep almost at all, but I was so happy that I needed
no sleep.

At dawn I left Emalinas place and I went home. Mitoskeon welcomed me, smiling:
Now, you know what love is!
Yes, I do, and its wonderful! I answered.

Ephesus, was for me Heaven, due to Emalina.

I finished the first year with the best grades. The years went by fast. I was studying with dedication and
I enjoyed the respect of all the teachers.
In the 4th year I had as teacher Mitoskeon himself, who explained to us the philosophy of Aristotle and
Plato.

As the years went by, Christs words were sounding stronger and stronger in my mind: He who wants
to follow Me MUST DENY HIMSELF...PICK UP HIS CROSS AND FOLLOW ME!
My love for Emalina had become spiritual.

After the burning fire of the first year, my love for her had turned into a sacred candle that was burning
ceaselessly. My studies were coming to an end and also my leaving Ephesus was imminent. Emalina
couldnt conceive of parting with me, though. She wanted to leave Ephesus and go with me to
Constantinople.

An old desire of mine to become a monk had resurrected inside of me and I realized I would have to

131
sacrifice to it my own love for Emalina. I told her of my thoughts but she couldnt accept to break away
from me. Seeing this total dedication, I decided to take her with me to Constantinople and marry her. I
would become a secular priest and have a family. This was not my dream but I wasnt able to leave
Emalina anymore.
I took the final exam and I passed it with the highest grade. Mitoskeon, on behalf of all the teachers,
handed me a sort of a diploma that certified that I had finished with success my philosophical studies.

Thus, I left Ephesus, heading for Constantinople. When I left, Mitoskeon shed a few tears, I cried,
regretting having to leave the one who had been my father, my friend, my guide and my teacher.
You will become great! Mitoskeon foretold me. Through you, Byzantium will enter a new age of
more profound values. You are a great spirit and you will have a future full of victories, but also of
suffering.. DO not be afraid of anything and anyone! The Byzantine theology will flourish through
you!

We embraced and we left. When we reached Constantinople we went straight to home. When she saw
Emalina, my mother began to cry for happiness for such a wife whom I would marry. My father, who
had been to Ephesus several times, already knew Emalina and he was glad I would marry and give up
my dream of being a monk.

The 10 graduates were called for an audience to the Patriarch. He congratulated us all and he said to
me:
I have great expectations from you! Do not forget that!

From then on, I would start my theological studies right there in Constantinople. As time went by, I
became even more industrious, more thirsty to know and to find out. I was always tempted to write, but
something was preventing me from putting my thoughts on paper.

In time, my idea of a life secluded in a monastery was strengthening.

Towards the end of the 3rd year of study I started with Emalina a discussion on the subject of the total
sacrifice and I confessed to her of that my old wish to retire in a Monastery was becoming stronger and
stronger. She wouldnt even hear about that. Then I started to discuss with her about the deep true
meaning of life, which is the spiritual evolution. I was telling her again and again the words of Christ:
He who wants to follow Me must deny himself, take his cross and follow Me!
Emalina finally understood my desire to dedicate myself totally to a hermits life, to be able to write.
We both decided to enter a convent, she would go to a nun monastery and I would go to Mount Athos,
the spiritual center of the whole Byzantium...
.........................................................................................................................................................
Densi: I would like to listen something of that chorus you have recorded!
The tape was already in so all I did was to turn the button. The chorus was singing: Oh Savior, I can
see your room is adorned and I dont have the right clothes to come inside. Give Light to the clothes of
my soul, You, Giver of Light, and save me!
Then it followed: I will love You, God, oh my virtue, my God is my strength and my salvation and my
deliverance.
The soloist was a tenor with such a gentle voice, that my good sister started to cry...I had tears in my
eyes, too...
Densi was listening with big eyes and he was nodding...

132
 THE TABOR HERMITAGE

I had finished the theology studies and I had to prepare my graduation paper. I chose the subject : The
Ritual and the Holy Spirit and I went with Emalina to a Monastery of nuns, with the name of THE
RESURRECTION so that she may become a nun there. The mother superior, mother Pelaghia, was
exceedingly happy seeing the naivete and the tenderness of Emalina and she took her under her
personal care.

The parting with Emalina was quiet and serene. Emalina was transfigured at the thought that she would
be a Bride of Christ, too. We embraced for the last time, I kissed her delicate fingers and, bowing in
front of Mother Superior, I went into the Church to pray. I dont know why...unwillingly... cried!
Emalina cried next to me, too. Then, I kissed her fingers again and she accompanied me to the gates of
the Monastery. She remained in the gateway until she couldnt be seen anymore.

I shed tears the whole way...I could feel the emptiness left by the parting with Emalina...
I went home, I took my farewell from my parents and I left for the Holy Mount Athos, on foot.
I got to the hermitage of Tabor and I went straight to Father Abbot, who welcomed me with a smile:
Last night I saw a young man dressed in luminous clothes, in my dream and He said to me:
Tomorrow a young man will come to your hermitage who will set FIRE to the whole Byzantium.
Welcome him, protect him, guide him and give him everything you have lived and experienced!. I see
now that my dream has come true. We only have 12 cells here...it has been thus since when the
hermitage was built. I dont have a room where you can be alone, yet. I have decided that you should
live with father Seraphim, who is 104 years old. He is quiet, gentle, silent and polite. He will not bother
you. Tell me now, have you written your graduation paper?
No! I have come here to write it.
What subject have you chosen?
The Ritual and the Holy Spirit
It is a good subject but do you know what the Holy Spirit is? Have you met with the Holy Spirit in
your prayers?
I havent prayed that much until now...I did more reading and studying.
Well, the Father Abbot said, you will not start to write until you will have not known yourself what
the inner prayer means, the only who can make you live the permeating of the rays of the Holy Spirit in
you.
I will do as you say, your Piousness, Father Abbot. From now on I consider you my guide and I, your
disciple. Tell me now what I can do so that I arrive to live the permeating of the rays of the Holy Spirit
in me.
I will tell you the Father Abbot told me.You will start right now, right today, to recite in your mind
the following calling: Oh Jesus, the Light of the World, bring light to me, the one who is in
darkness!. You will recite these words on the rhythm of the respiration. When you inspire you will
133
say: Oh Jesus, the Light of the World... and when you expire you continue with: ..bring light to me,
the one who is in darkness!. Now, let us sit on these small chairs and pray together!
We sat down, each on a small chair in front of the icons and we kept silent. I prayed observing the text
and the rhythm of the respiration for about half an hour.

Well, what did you feel?

Quietness and a special elation! I answered the Father Abbot.
You have to pray for a long time until, one day, you will be overcome by tears and by an unearthly
joy. Then you will feel, you will see with your inner eyes a great light; and you have to remember that
only then will you have met Christ in the inner chamber of your soul and only then will you dare write
about the Holy Spirit. Until then, you do not know what Light is. Three times a day: early in the
morning, at noon and in the evening, you will withdraw to your cell and you will pray for an hour, on
the little chair, like I taught you!

These were the words of Father Abbot Agathon, the Abbot of the Tabor Hermitage. He lead me to the
cell of the father Seraphim and I went in.

The cell was fairly big, with only one bed, one table with several books and two chairs. Father
Seraphim was sitting on a chair in front of the icons. He didnt turn his head when we went in. I learned
afterwards that he couldnt hear very well. Father Abbot ordered that a bed be made for me. A father
came with two wide and thick wooden boards and some short ones, some nails and...the bed was ready.
I tried it...it was pretty solid.

I had come with two chests: one with underlinen and the other with books and writing paper. I asked
Father Abbot to have a table, a chair and a hanger made for me. By the evening, they were all ready
and I set down to pray according to the instructions of the Father Abbot. I had brought with me from
home a tunic, a scapula and a hat, all brown. This was the custom during those days in the Monasteries,
everything was dark brown.

The next day, I woke up early and I sat for an hour on my chair, praying, then the bell rang, calling for
the mass. At night they had had the midnight prayers and they had read the Psalms; the Matins was
done in the morning and the Vespers in the evening.
The hermitage had a workshop where they were making clay plates, mugs and all kinds of bowls.
Every two months a merchant was passing by and collected them so he could sell them in the fairs. The
hermitage was supporting itself with this money and every year it was receiving from a pious imperial
counsellor some gold coins.
I learned how to master the pottery wheel, too. I was working and praying and I was locking myself in
the cell, three times a day, for one hour, saying the prayer that the Father Abbot had given me.
As time went by, the prayer was more and more dear to me and sometimes I could feel tears in my eyes
because of the great joy given to me by the calling of the LIGHT of Jesus.
But the joy that father Agathon had told me about wasnt presenting itself, though. I was praying
intensely, I was asking, I was shouting for an answer, but...the LIGHT wasnt showing itself.
I have passed through many moments of depression, thinking that I would never receive what my
brothers from the Monastery had received. Everyone had seen that Light and everyone had been
ordained. I was the only one who was a simple friar.
Seven months of continuous prayer and calling had passed.
One day of celebration, the 2nd of February, while I was attending the Holy Liturgy in the Church and

134
I was praying, I suddenly felt a rush of joy, a storm of love, a hurricane of bright rays permeating my
thoughts and my soul and the next moment, Jesus appeared before me, smiling, and He said: I have
left you knocking at my door, I have left you calling without an answer, so that you may know
how man must fight to receive the Light! From now on, do your duty! Peace to you! And He
vanished...But the joy and the light had remained in my soul and nobody and nothing would be able to
take this inner joy away from me from then on.
Mass finished, I ate lunch and after that I went to the cell of Father Abbot, to let him know of my
success. He was extremely happy and he told me to prepare, for the next Sunday he would ordain me.
Indeed, at the time of the next Liturgy, he ordained me, giving me the same name, of Maximus. I had
told him I wanted to be called Mitrophanus, but Father Abbot didnt want to change my name. The
same day, he gave me the Holy Eucharist and there was a great joy among my brothers of the
Hermitage.

Father Abbot allowed me to start writing my graduation paper, under the title of The Ritual and the
Holy Spirit.

I wrote my paper filled with inner Light. I started by talking about the stages of the perfectioning. I
showed that man starts his spiritual climb from the state of darkness and sin. I showed that in fact, sin is
the result of darkness, ignorance and the lack of that holy SENSE OF THE SACRED. Unfortunately,
life kills the sense of the sacred. The salvation is found only through meditation and prayer.
I showed that ritual plays a secondary part in the evolution of the spirit and that he who remains stuck
in rituals, thinking that through them he will obtain the Light, is wrong. The ritual, I said, is a mere
sacred game that is necessary for children, to call them and gather them from the streets.
The Eucharist is not a mystery, it is just a symbol of the communion, but it cannot realize the
communion. The communion with Christ can only be realized by introspection, reclusion and focusing.
THE RITUAL CAN BE DANGEROUS WHEN IT IS BLINDLY BELIEVED TO BE
EVERYTHING. THE ESSENTIAL THING IS THE INNER RITUAL, THE TRUE LITURGY
IS THE INNER LITURGY, WHERE THE MIND IS THE PRIEST AND THE HEART IS THE
ALTAR.

I then explained the theory of the holy matter, which does not have power over the soul. To claim
that we are being sanctified by a holy matter is an error that has to be definitively put aside.
I then talked about the other stages of the perfectioning, stating that perfectioning means the capacity to
see and understand the mysteries of our inner universe.
In closing, I asserted with clarity that the rituals are relative and I denied in a definitive manner that
they have any other role than to be a purely exterior symbol, which has to be understood and applied to
the inner universe.

I finished my Paper in two weeks and I gave it to some pious sailors who were going to Constantinople,
to give it to Father Nicanor, who was in charge of examining the papers.
Three months passed and out of the blue, a special messenger showed up, a monk, sent by Father
Nicanor, who had rejected my Paper. He also brought a letter from him, in which he was reprimanding
me for daring to minimize the importance of the rituals and deny the power of the Eucharist, the one
and only valid form by which we can unite with Christ in a mysterious way.
I answered Father Nicanor on the spot, writing him a letter meant to clarify everything even further: I
had said that I denied the mystery, but I affirmed as real the communion with Christ through
communicating with Him by the inner prayer. There are no mysteries! There is only a hidden prayer

135
that can undo the freezing of the soul, making the Gift be inside a person in the real sense, and which
is also felt as a mystery. The Eucharist has nothing secret in it, everything can be seen, the bread and
the wine, too. The believer can see the Eucharist, when he takes it. The rays of the Holy Spirit can
permeate man only if that man withdraws into himself, retires from the outside World and sacrifices
himself, beginning to focus his mind by a simple but ardent calling.

This letter to Father Nicanor I also gave to the Father Abbot to read and sign it. The Father Abbot
gathered all the brothers, though, in the dining hall and read it out loud. It was decided that they should
all sign it. I gave it to the monk and he left with it.
I took the Paper that had been sent back to me, and I asked for the permission of the Father Abbot to
read it during lunchtime. The Father Abbot allowed it, but seeing how interesting it was, he decided
that the next day nobody should go to work so we could get together, and I read to them my whole
paper called The Ritual and the Holy Spirit.

After I read all of it, all the fathers of the hermitage together with the Father Abbot embraced me and
they decided to put their signature at the end of the Paper, all of them, as a proof that they all agreed
with my ideas and they decided that it should be sent directly to the Patriarch Teotepsides, my protector
during my studies. One father from the hermitage offered to take it personally to Constantinople and
hand it to the Patriarch.

Meanwhile, I got the idea of a more daring Paper, which I called : THE GREAT HERESY.
THE GREAT HERESY - I showed from the first pages, was the belief in the forgiveness! I showed
that the original liturgical text of John Chrysostom, which was being preserved in Constantinople, does
not comprise in the Epiclesis the words: ...for the forgiveness of the sins, that this was an addition
made by the Patriarch Alexander, three decades after the death of Chrysostom. I then showed that in
fact, the forgiveness is something unreal and lacking in sobriety, which contradicts and destroys that
first stage of the spiritual climb: THE CLEANSING!

THE CLEANSING is the first stage, meant to prepare the second one, which is the transfiguration
of the spirit through prayer. Sin is a weed with deep roots in the thoughts and senses. The confession
cannot forgive the sins! By confessing, man tells his sins and he has to promise not to repeat them
again. It is an error to keep sinning and keep confessing, and thus to consider oneself clean.
The cleanliness of the mind and heart are realized through a serious and careful fight with the sin,
which has to be driven away from the thoughts, too, for him who does not sin is not called clean but
him who has realized cleanliness in his mind and in his senses.
I then negated the 7 mysteries, saying that none of them had anything secret in them, except for the
mystery of the repentance. Repentance, indeed, was and had to be a secret! Man must withdraw
inside himself and there, in secret, he must regret and lament his sins.

The mysteries are three in number:

1. THE MYSTERY OF THE CLEANSING (of the repentance);
2. THE MYSTERY OF THE TRANSFIGURATION (through which man gets into a secret
connection with Christ);
3. THE MYSTERY OF THE COOPERATION (through which the transfigured one takes part in
Gods Work of awaking people to the truth).

I wrote on this Paper for two months. When I finished the last page, I closed my eyes, breathing easier.

136
But suddenly, a man who seemed known to me appeared in front of my eyes: it was Xerotemus, from
the City of Gold. All of a sudden, there awakened in me the conscience of who I really was and as in a
movie all the events prior to my descending to Earth passed before my eyes. I realized I was an Opalic
spirit, who had come with a Special Mission, and that the only way to win was to fight.
Xerotemus, the great Egyptian initiate, showed up again and next to him Buddha showed up, too (his
integral disk - n.ed.). He reminded me that sins are real stains on the spirit, that red meant crime, brown
- theft, sepia - lying, yellow - pride, and blue - lust; the color grey was honesty and correctitude and
white is the color of the one who is clean and pure.

As an example, the brought on the screen various spirits, one darker, dirtier or more colourful than the
other. Among these, they showed me Nicanor, too, who had a yellow diagonal in his chest and a sepia
belt, which meant that he was hypocrite and proud; Nicanor also had a grey collar, but it was very pale,
meaning he was an inferior spirit.

After this long demonstration, I opened my eyes. My cell was full of fathers, first of all Father
Agathon, and all were kneeling and they were looking at me, with fear and respect.
The Father Abbot gave praise to the Heavens that I had woken up. I had been sitting on my chair for six
hours. Noticing I hadnt been to lunch, they sent someone to call me but the one who came wasnt able
to come close to me. He went back and told the Father Abbot about the miracle and they all came to
my cell, realizing I was in full revelation, in ecstasy.

I smiled to them and I told them everything I had seen, including the theory of the colors as an
expression of the sins. They were all dumbfounded when they heard my story.
Although I had written the ending of my book The Great Heresy, I added another chapter to it, where
I detailed the theory of the colors, of the stains on the soul as an expression of the state of sin,
explaining about how big efforts must man make in order to be able to erase one stain: if he had
offended someone, he had to apologize; if he had stolen, he had to give back four fold; if he had
violated a virgin, he had to marry her; if he had told a lie, he had to confess the truth and many, many
other details like these, all demonstrating that forgiveness DOES NOT EXIST and it is but a GREAT
HERESY!

Once my work was finished, I read it to the Abbot who asked me to read it aloud to all the fathers of
the hermitage. At the end of the Paper, all the fathers, lead by the Abbot, sang to me as a sign of great
appraisal a song that is usually sang to the Bishop, modifying a few words: May God protect and
guard our brother and theologian Maximus, until old years!.
I proposed to Abbot Agathon that he convene the abbots of the other 14 Monasteries of Athos, invite
them to our Hermitage and read The Great Heresy to them. Father Agathom took his cloak right then
and there and he said he would personally go and ask the other abbots to come, on the first day of the
next week.

Thus, on the first day of the following week, I found myself being introduced to all of the other 14
abbots of the Monasteries of Athos, and I started reading. My work aroused a great interest, I was being
stopped from my reading and heated conversations would start, in favor of what I was affirming in my
Paper. The reading and the discussions didnt stop for a whole week and, in the end, the pious
Archimandrite Teoctist, the Abbot of a Monastery of 480 monks, asked me to give him the book so that
he could make at least 20 copies, saying that one would read and 20 monks would write, so that the
book could also be sent to other cities, Monasteries and citadels. I said I wouldnt let it out of my hand

137
for anything, so the Archimandrite Teoctist invited me to come to his Monastery for one month, so that
I myself could dictate it.
I went with Teoctist to his Monastery and not 20, but 46 monks offered to write the 46 copies of The
Great Heresy.
The dictation took about 2 months and I gave praises to God, for I was able to send my book to the
bigger Monasteries and cities and also to the places beyond the seas. The book had to first be approved
by the Holy Synod, though. So, Teoctist decided that he would go with me to Constantinople with the
original, as a sign that he agreed to the content of the book, on which we would first collect the
signatures of all the abbots of Mount Athos.

So here I was, next to the Archimandrite Teoctist and Father Agathon, boarding a ship and leaving for
Constantinople.

When we reached the Patriarchy, right at that moment, a monk was leaving for Mount Athos, sent by
the Patriarch, to call for me. The Patriarch himself had read my first Paper, The Ritual and the Holy
Spirit, which Nicanor had rejected and he was calling me to give me the title of stavros theologian
and a golden cross, for the great value of my Paper, and he had scolded Nicanor harshly.

When we entered the audience hall, the great Patriarch, hearing that I had come, came out of his study
and embraced me, taking a golden cross out of his drawer and hanging it around my neck,
congratulating me. When he heard that I had come with a new book, the Patriarch asked to see it and
Teoctist gave it to him, telling him that all 14 abbots of Athos had expressed their approval regarding
the content of The Great Heresy. The Patriarch ordered that we should be hosted right there in the
patriarchal palace, all three of us: Teoctist, Agathon and me.

For three days in a row, the Patriarch suspended any and all activities and he locked himself in his
office to be able to study The Great Heresy. But each evening he would come to my room and we
would heatedly discuss various ideas presented by me in the Paper.
After three days, Patriarch Teotepsides called us to his office. He asked us if we had made copies of the
book, for he wanted to send one book to each of the patriarchs, metropolitans and bishops of the whole
empire and then he wanted to summon an ecumenical Synod to discuss two actions that needed to be
undertaken:
The first: - the deleting of the words: ...to the forgiveness of the sins from the liturgical text;
The second: - the establishment of only three concepts as mysteries9:
- THE SACRAMENT OF THE CLEANSING;
- THE SACRAMENT OF THE TRANSFIGURATION;
- THE SACRAMENT OF THE COOPERATION.

So, the Patriarch wanted to abolish the term of the 7 sacraments and establish only three, the ones
mentioned above.

I told him that we only had 32 copies. The patriarch needed 56 so he ordered that the number of copies
be completed at once, while 30 of the copies he would send right away to the patriarchs and
metropolitans of the empire.

9
In the orthodox language, the words sacrament and mystery, secret have almost the same meaning. Thus,
sacrament means a holy act but also a secret one, with a hidden meaning (t. n.)

138
It was April and Teotepsides summoned the ecumenical Synod (so one for the whole Christendom) for
the date of the 10th of January of the next year. I dont remember the exact year...In any case, it was the
second half of the 9th century.
The Patriarch also summoned an ecumenical council of the abbots of all the monasteries in Greece and
Asia Minor, for July, and sent them letters, to this end.
The Patriarch was on fire...I realized that hundreds and thousands of spirits were coming to my aid,
influencing the events for the better.

The Patriarch told me to prepare, for the first Sunday he would officiate the mass himself in the great
Cathedral of Saint Sophia and he would ordain me as a deacon. I flatly refused, telling him I wanted to
be a simple monk and just that. Seeing that I was so determined, the Patriarch didnt insist; he asked me
though to accept that he made me a stavrofor10 officially, this meaning that I would wear a golden
cross with rubies and emeralds around my neck. I told him I would accept, under the condition that the
cross be made of wood and not of gold, and that it have on it a sculpture of the Crucifixion
The Patriarch opened his drawer where he had various gifts and he found a Cross, simple but sculpted
with great finesse. I liked the cross and, smiling, I declared myself satisfied and ready to receive that
honor.

Sunday came and the Cathedral of Saint Sophia was filled with people; the crowd had come to see the
great theologian Maximus. The surprise I had was that my parents had also let Emalina know and
when I climbed up the stairs of the Church, she came out in front of me. We looked at each other for a
long time and, crossing ourselves, we kissed each others hands.

The Patriarch, who knew that I had been married, called Emalina and gave her his own rosary, made of
jasper. Emalina started to cry with happiness for the attention that Teotepsides had paid her.
The mass began and after Aghios oteos, the Patriarch interrupted it and held a sober and grave
discourse. He said that the Church and the whole Christianity was going through a crisis that had to be
urgently solved. Errors had permeated the theological ideas which had to be corrected and he praised
God that a theologian philosopher, a simple but enlightened monk who had been inspired by the Holy
Spirit, had drawn the attention to these errors and he, the first Patriarch of Constantinople, would fight
with all his power to make the necessary corrections.

While preaching, the Patriarch started to get heated, until he confessed his own conviction that indeed
God can do anything but He CANNOT FORGIVE!
My brothers, we cannot play games with God! Let us not believe that we can conquer Jesus otherwise
than by denying ourselves and by the cross! We have thought that by taking the Holy Eucharist, He
immediately comes and lives inside of us. NO! Three times NO! We need repentance, tears and
heartfelt prayers so that Christ may notice us and send us a ray of HIS LIGHT!
Hearing these words, the crowd started to cry and everybody knelt. The Patriarch himself knelt and,
with tears in his eyes, asked Heaven for forgiveness because Christ is available to anyone who
believes!

I know, God, that I am far from You! I know, God, that I have been wandering in false beliefs,
thinking I can win you so easily...You have named me your first representative, sitting on the chair of
the Patriarchy of the Byzantine Empire...I promise you today, in front of my flock that I would fight to

10
A priest or an archimandrite who has the right to wear a golden cross around his neck as an ecclesiastical distinction.

139
conquer You, and fight to lead the flock on the right path!
Thus prayed the pious Patriarch Teotepsides and the believers and us all saw in him a true shepherd, a
true leader chosen by God.
Then, the Patriarch sent the deacons to take me from my pew and bring me in front of the Altar. He
said a short prayer and then, in a grave tone of voice, he said:
I give this Cross to the simplest of the monks, as a sign of appraisal, for by his simplicity we all, the
pious and the all-holy, have enriched ourselves!
I give this Cross to the brightest of the philosophers and thinkers that the eastern Church has ever had
so far!

I give this simple wooden Cross to the richest of the souls that I have met until now, as a sign of thanks
and of a Bishops appraisal!

And, saying these, the Patriarch raised the Cross, saying :He is worthy! three times, and the choir
burst out in vocal harmonies, singing the traditional Aghios. Then, I received the Cross, that the
Patriarch himself put round my neck and he urged me to say something, too, in front of the crowd.
I started my discourse by thanking the Patriarch for the honor he had done me, but I thanked him
especially for giving me the opportunity to have as a guide the true theologian and philosopher to
whom I owed my philosophical formation, the dean of the school of Ephesus, Mitoskeon.
I talked about him the longest and then about my Abbot Agathon next, by whose guidance I had
managed to receive the sacred Light of Jesus.

I addressed then to the people, repeating Mitoskeons words: Brothers, you cannot conquer Christ
by two crosses and five prosternations!
I have then told them that, together with Mitoskeon, I became convinced that there is no forgiveness, a
truth that had been revealed to me for 6 hours, when I received proof from the unseen World that:
THERE IS NO FORGIVENESS!

I said many things, then I went back to my pew. The mass continued and to my great joy, at the Holy
calling to the SUPPER, the Patriarch avoided saying:...to the forgiveness of the sins. I felt that Up
there, in Heavens, Saint John Chrysostom was happy that his original words had been respected.
But then, the Ecumenical Councils day came of all the abbots and theology professors of
Constantinople, Athens and Alexandria. There were discussions, but not too stormy. A few had come
only to quote Jesus, that He had said on the Cross: Forgive them, Lord, for they know not what they
do!. I answered that only John was there, at the Cross and his Gospel did not mention these words.
The Council approved by 95% the ideas of my book The Great Heresy.

The important one was the Ecumenical Synod, summoned for the next year and, because there still was
time until the 10th of January, I thought I would make a trip to Ephesus and have some words with my
dear and beloved father, professor and guide, Mitoskeon. I asked for the blessing of my Abbot
Agathon, who gladly agreed to my leaving. I got the idea to take Emalina with me, too, so that I left for
her Monastery which was not very far from Constantinople. Mother Superior Pelaghia agreed, under
the condition that I wait for a few more days, for she wanted to ordain Emalina. When she heard that I
would take her with me and travel together to Ephesus, she couldnt contain her happiness anymore.
Mother Pelaghia fixed the date of the ordination to the third day, and she sent a letter to her brother,
Bishop Anatoly, who was a patriarchal vicar, to come and do the ordaining himself.

140
Emalina had already become the secretary of Mother Superior and proved herself full of piousness and
zeal in her duties.

The day of the ordination came and Bishop Anatoly arrived in a chariot, together with two deacons. All
the nuns came to greet him, headed by the priest who was holding the Holy Book with covers made of
pure gold. The bells were all ringing and the enthusiasm around was unbelievable! The Bishop had
heard that Emalina had been my wife and immediately asked Mother Superior where her disciple was.
When Anatoly saw Emalina, his jaw dropped. Indeed, Emalina was more beautiful than ever! The
deacons, when they saw her, approached as hypnotized by those eyes full of enchantment and
brightness. But Emalina had eyes only for me, and I couldnt take my eyes off of her either. The Bishop
told me:
How could you give her up, where from did you have the supernatural powers to leave such a
beauty?!

The Matins had finished and the choir of nuns was singing: Ton Despotin ke Arhiereia imon...11 The
Bishop entered the Altar and the deacons helped him get dressed. The Liturgy started and the nuns
were singing, one happier than the other. They were answering in turn, the left hand pew, then the right
hand pew. The Monastery had around 200 nuns and they all had left their duties and they had come to
sing for Emalina, who was loved and cherished by all of them.

The time of the ordination came. There was another custom then, a simpler one: the sister who would
say the oath of renouncing had to stay in the middle of the Church and the priest, from the Altar, was
asking her questions which she had to answer aloud so that everybody could hear. She had to tell about
her life and say what determined her to give up her life...

Emalina was invited by the deacons to come to the middle of the Church, under the chandelier. Bishop
Anatoly came out in front of the Altar and asked her the first question: who did she believe in?
I believe in BEAUTY! Emalina started her answer, sure of herself, with a soft and harmonious
voice... I have grown up under the beneficent light of Aphrodite, the Goddess of Beauty, whom I had
sworn that I would dedicate my life to. I have served her in her temple, keeping lit the sacred fire,
until her beauty was shadowed by the beauty of a noble and pure young man, whom I have then served
for 7 years. During those 7 years though, that young man had revealed to me another beauty, one that
surpassed all the other beauties, THE BEAUTY OF JESUS! As I understood and looked at the beauty
of His face, I decided to serve Him here and beyond the grave! This is why I gave up the worries of my
life, I left the beauty of my first love and I came here, to swear faith to the Chosen one of my heart:
JESUS! (in that instant I saw bright rays coming down on Emalina, and those rays were growing in
intensity and luminosity). I swear to love Him and only HIM! I swear to listen to those who lead me! I
swear to keep my body clean and untouched!
Come closer! the Bishop said.

Emalina, approached the Bishop as if floating on air, and the latter, with a pair of scissors in his hand,
cut four strands out of Emalinas rich hair, saying:
Because you have been and you are a beauty lover, here you are born again, and I give you the name
of Philokalia!

11
Preserve, O Lord, our Master and Hierarch. Many years to you, Master!

141
And the Bishop gave her a small wooden Cross to wear around her neck, the deacons dressed her with
a brownish robe, she received the nun hat to wear on her head, then Mother Superior put the mantle on
her back and wrapped her head in a silk veil...
In that instant I could see descending from above many spirits, dressed in white and around Emalina
dozens of young girls in white with flower wreaths, and suddenly I saw the Lady of the Light herself
with a blue mantle descending and She put a superb crown adorned with precious gems on Emalinas
head.

Emalina...that is Philokalia, kissed the hand of the Bishop and the hand of the Mother Superior, and the
deacons lead her to the first pew, right besides Mother Superior Pelaghia. Then, I saw her face again...it
was luminous, it was radiant, it was of a godly beauty!...An angel embodied! She was so beautiful that
I couldnt believe that she had been my wife for 7 years!

In short...after three more days we left together on a ship, towards Ephesus. We were merry during the
whole journey. Emalina was proud to have a veil and that she was a nun. All the travelers believed we
were brother and sister and when they asked us, we said that yes, we were brother and sister of the
same mother.

We reached Ephesus safe and sound and we went straight to Mitoskeons house. We found him
writing. When he saw us, he couldnt believe his eyes. He embraced us and he kissed us both, although
this was not his custom. He looked at Philokalia and he said:
The recluse life of a monk, dense with prayer and abstinence, makes some people ugly, and others,
beautiful. Your beauty is a proof that you have tasted the Holy Spirit through prayer. God bless you!
That day, we went around all the places that carried so many memories. Philokalia was glad that her
place at the temple had been filled by another young woman and that the sacred fire which burned in
Aphrodites honor had been cared for by the three vestals.
Then, we went back to Mitoskeons house who had prepared a separate room for each of us, where we
would live until after the celebrations of our Lords nativity. I went back to the upstairs room where I
had lived for four years during my studies.

During the four months I lived in Ephesus, I the idea came to me to write about what KNOWLEDGE
is and what LOVE is. I named that book : Philokalia, for indeed, I could see the beauty of the Face
of Jesus with my inner eyes.

I spent three days in prayer, before I started to write. Emalina was respecting the reclusion that I
needed. On the fourth day, I started to write about the conditions that must be met by the one who is
thirsty for knowledge.

One can only have knowledge when one has given up all desires and earthly worries. One can only
climb up the stairs of Knowledge when one has known the Hesychia, the inner peace. One cannot
climb up the stairs of Knowledge before one has met Jesus in prayer. One can only have knowledge
after one has fallen in love with the beauty of the Face of Jesus, contemplating the truths of His
Teaching. But one can only love Jesus if one knows Him well and if one understands Him thoroughly.

Thus, I had started my third book and I was writing every day between 8 and 12 pages.
One of these days, Mitoskeon told me he had been summoned by the Metropolitan Bishop Macarios of
the Diocese of Ephesus. He left in the morning and he came back at night, holding in his hand my

142
book, The Great Heresy!
The Metropolitan received it from the Patriarch of Constantinople and he told me that an Ecumenical
Synod had been summoned for the 10th of January of the next year, where some proposals had to be
discussed, and that these proposals, regarding some changes of concept had been proposed by a certain
Maximus...Is this book by any chance yours?

I smiled and I acknowledged.

Why havent you told me of this beautiful act? I would have been glad earlier!
I wanted you to find out from others. I wanted to see how fast the news is spreading. Forgive me,
father, but out of everything I have written there, a big part I have learned from you. Read the book
and you will see!

Mitoskeon started to read the Paper. In the morning he would go and teach at the Palaestra of the 4th
year, and in the afternoon, until late night, he would read. We were eating together, the three of us, but
he wouldnt say a word, he wouldnt make any comment, he wouldnt ask any questions at all.
The fifth night, he put the book aside and he said:
I may have partially inspired you...but this Paper proves a maturity of thinking far beyond my
powers!...You have surpassed me! Your arguments are unflinching. Your style is clear, precise, proper
to a lucid and mature thinker!

Mitoskeon was commending me for the first time. Emalina, who was present, wanted to read the Paper,
too, and she scolded me for keeping it from her. Mitoskeon gave her the Paper and told me that the next
day, after lunch, we would go together to the Metropolitan, for he wanted to introduce me as the author
of The Great Heresy...

143
 THE ECUMENICAL SYNOD

The next day, after lunch, the Metropolitan Macarios welcomed us in a superb marble pavilion in his
garden. When Mitoskeon told him that I had written The Great Heresy, the Metropolitan raised to his
feet, and he couldnt believe his eyes. He was convinced, before long, though. We discussed until after
midnight. The Metropolitan was interested in the theory of the colors that were specific to the sins and
he didnt stop until he was able to remember by heart what color corresponds to which sin. He declared
himself in agreement with the removal of the notion of the forgiveness, but he saw the giving up of
the 7 sacraments as hard to do, because as it were, the notion of sacrament was considered by the
theologians as being equivalent to the hidden work of the Divine Gift. I looked to explain to him then
that the Gift, being alive and active, only permeates the ones who are alive and active. Thus, what is
hidden is
THE CLEANSING - THE TRANSFIGURATION - THE COLLABORATION

The Metropolitan understood and promised to vote for the adopting of the measures proposed by the
Patriarch, at the Synod.
Every morning I would write pages for my Philokalia, and in the afternoon I would have
conversations with Mitoskeon, who would always invite over one or two professors of the School of
Philosophy. Emalina was always present there, but she rarely asked questions, which proved her sharp
intelligence.

One afternoon, while we were talking, we see Emalina lie down on the bench she was sitting on, and
she remained like frozen. This gesture seemed to me out of the ordinary and I kept my eyes on her, to
see what she would do next. Not even five minutes later, Emalina started to talk in a changed tone of
voice:

Blessed be all of you, my beloved children, brothers and friends! It is I, John, who is talking to
you, the one you have called Chrysostom, because of the beauty of the sermons I was delivering. I
have obtained the blessing of the Father of the Lights to use this noble being, Emalina, the
beloved of the Mother of God, to be able to communicate with you and bring you our
confirmation that everything you wish to do is the result of our actions. Maximus is our brother,
our special Messenger, who has come to bring the Orthodoxy on the right path, for it is our hope
for the future.

I have come here today to you to prove to you that the ones who try the most to bring the truth to
the surface are us, the ones who have left behind the poor clothes of the material body and from
here, from our world, we are fighting with all our strength and we use any means so that the
Christianic truth may overcome.
We want to let you know that Jesus Christ Himself, our Friend, Lord and Father has instructed
me, John Chrysostom, to make known to you our plan of action, which has been prepared in
144
detail in the City of Gold by Buddha, Xerotemus, Zoroaster and Mireacli, under the direct
supervision of Christ, Who has long ago descended from the Opal and who is leading this action
that is taking place in Byzantium.

From now on you will act according to our indications, which you will receive regularly by the
falling into a trance of this noble spirit called Emalina - Philokalia.
Here is the command I am here to give you, by the instruction of our Great Teacher, the Son of
the Father of the Lights, Jesus:

You, who are here today, will leave with the first ship to Constantinople. When you enter the
audience hall of the Patriarch Teotepsides, the Patriarch himself will come out of his office, with
the thought to send for Maximus and he will be surprised and impressed when he sees that you
will have already arrived there. We want Teotepsides to be convinced beyond any doubt that the
fight he is leading is just and sacred and that the Holy Ghost works through our Messenger,
Maximus.

You will tell Teotepsides that three Patriarchs mean to disagree with the measures that he had
proposed. These three are : Firmilian of Antiochia, Spyridon of the Caesarea of Cappadocia and
Melchizedek of Jerusalem. These three patriarchs will come by themselves to Constantinople
around the 15th of December and only a few days after, four Messengers of ours will come, one
by one, requesting for an audience with Teotepsides; these four have already received the gift of
being able to see the active and full of life rays of the Holy Ghost, which are none other than the
erosonic and agapinic Radiations of the Opal.

These four messengers are:

1. Teoctist, the Archimandrite of Athos;
2. Hesychia, the Abbot of the Burning bush Monastery of Sinai;
3. Epiphany, the Hermit of the Desert of Egypt;
4. Sosipatrus, the Hieroschemamonk of the Desert of Nitria, also of Egypt.

Leon, the Pope of Rome will also come at the same time with them, and he will bring with him his
medium, Virginia, a nun of a monastery in the north of Italy, who is 16 years old, and through
which my brother Basil the Great manifests himself.

Teognost, the Patriarch of Alexandria will arrive to Constantinople at the same time with Leon,
and he will bring with him Xerotemia - the medium of the temple of Haricanomus, who is 43
years old, through which our brother, Gregory the Theologian manifests himself.

Although the Synod has been summoned for the 10th of January, so that each of the hierarchs
may celebrate the Birth of our Lord in his own country, Teotepsides will suddenly find that all
the 12 Patriarchs will celebrate the Birth of our Lord in Constantinople, to witness the proofs
that we will bring, we of the unseen World, so that all the changes proposed by Teotepsides may
be approved by everyone present at the historical Ecumenical Synod of the 10th of January.
This is everything for now! I must add that everything I have just told you, Pope Leon knows it
from Virginia, and Teognost the Patriarch knows it from Xerotemia.

145
Take care of Emalina! She is our beloved, and my instrument. You, friend Maximus, after she
wakes up, you will notice that she will have headaches. Put both your hands on her temples,
conjure the Opalic Radiations and she will be rid of her pains at once.
And now, prepare for leaving!
God bless you!

All of those who had witnessed this, which was me, Mitoskeon and professor Zenon, were stunned!
Emalina raised her head and sat up straight on the bench, looking at us in surprise...then she held her
head:
Oh, my, what terrible pains! Woe to me, what has happened to me? For I have this unbelievable
headache!!...
I raised from my seat, I put my hands on her head and, focusing, I conjured the Opalic Radiations, just
as John had indicated. After only a few minutes, Emalina thanked me:
It doesnt hurt anymore! What has happened to me, did I fall asleep? she asked, just like an innocent
child.
You cant remember anything that has happened to you?! I asked her.
What has happened?! I only know that I felt sleepy and that I slept a good and resting sleep. Why are
you looking at me like that?

Emalina was more beautiful than ever! I told her everything. She was surprised. This phenomenon had
never happened to her before. Mitoskeon and Zenon were speechless...It was like they werent able to
wake up to reality anymore.
Let us pack our bags, so that we can leave in the morning! I told them.
What of our students? Mitoskeon asked.
Adjourn the classes for a couple of months! An order is an order! The four of us, we must go to
Constantinople!

What else is there to tell? The next day, at dawn, we went to the harbour and a merchant ship was about
to leave for Constantinople, loaded...

Although Im in the middle of telling about important events, I want to interrupt my story and listen to
something grand, fit to glorify those who had descended from the levels, during that time, to come to
the aid of those living on Earth! Lets hear it!
Teofilact: If you want to hear something grand, let me play for you the 4th part of the 9th
Symphony of Beethovens, the one with a choir.
Look for the record of the Gewandhaus Orchestra directed by Franz Konwitschny! my good sister
told me.
I found the folder with the nine symphonies of Beethoven, played by the Gewandhaus Orchestra of
Leipzig and, taking the records out, I found the 4th part and played it on the record player.
After the well-known introduction of the orchestra, the baritone, after asking for help from his friends,
started the famous ode dedicated to friendship and joy:
Freude, schner Gtterfunken,
Tochter aus Elysium,
Wir betreten feuertrunken,
Himmlische, dein Heiligtum.
Deine Zauber binden wieder,
Was die Mode streng geteilt,

146
Alle Menschen werden Brder,
Wo dein sanfter Flgel weilt...
...............................................................................................................................................................

At a certain point, Densi, delighted, repeated the words of the solo tenor:
Durch des Himmels prcht gen PLAN,
Laufet, Brder, eure Bahn,
Freudig, wie ein Held zum Siegen...
Enough! Densi said. Now I can continue my story about the greatest collaboration between the ones
Up there and the people on Earth.

Hardly had we entered the waiting hall of the Patriarch Teotepsides, when the door of the office opened
and Teotepsides said stormily to his secretary, Partenie Ecoxenes:
Send word to Ephesus at once and call for the presence of Maximus here, Mitoskeon, Zenon and
Emalina! Tell our messenger to take the letter and leave with the first ship!

The hall was full of priests and monks so that we, too, were among those waiting there. Partenie said to
the Patriarch:
Your Holiness, the persons you wish to call for have just arrived, and they are at your service! Here
they are!

We approached the Patriarch making prosternations, all four at the same time. The Patriarch was
bewildered:
Maximus, Mitoskeon, Zenon!...You are already here?! Emalina, you too?! I dreamt the other night
that a Lady full of Grace put a crown on your head and you asked Her to put one on my head, too. This
is a pure miracle!
Partenie, give them lodging at once in the suites reserved for my private guests. I want to have all four
of them close to me!
My beloved, go and take some rest and have something to eat, and, as soon as I finish my audiences, I
will call you to my office. Bless you! the Patriarch said, and his secretary lead us to a wing of the
patriarchal palace, and gave us two rooms: one big, with three beds in it, for me, Zenon and Mitoskeon,
and a beautiful living room for Emalina with a terrace full of flowers.
Presently, a nun prepared a meal in Emalinas room and, as we were starving, we ate like there was no
tomorrow.

Then, John Chrysostom popped up on the screen, together with Buddha, who, smiling, asked me:
So, do you like our style of work?
I cant believe my eyes and ears! I answered.
Just wait, we havent even started yet, wait and see what follows! We want to bring all the proofs that
these theological changes that must be implemented are directed by us. We mean to defeat all the three
Patriarchs who want to oppose them by eloquent proofs. Now go get some rest and you must
remember, when you hear a clear voice outlined in your head, know that these are my indications!
Buddha said and the screen turned off.

I opened my eyes and I looked at my two friends...They had already fallen asleep. I fell asleep too, at
ease.

147
When I woke up, night had fallen. I jumped out of bed. Why didnt the Patriarch call for us? In that
instant, the door half-opened and I could see a nuns head through the opening. When she noticed that I
was awake, she came in:
The Father Patriarch commanded me that I should let you sleep and when you wake up, I am to go
and let him know, for he wants to talk to you at once, privately, and then to the others.
I washed my face with the water from a bowl and, taking my Paper The Great Heresy with me, I
followed the kind mother Evdokia.

The Patriarch was reading in his office. When he saw me, he stood up and stopped me from prostrating
in front of him:
NO! At least when it is only the two of us, do not prostrate in front of me and do not kiss my hand! It
would be proper that I prosternate in front of you and ask for your blessing, for I know who you are and
why you have descended to our Byzantium. Sit down!

I sat, but I asked him curiously who had talked to him and what he knew about me, for I myself didnt
know much about myself.
One night, my mother showed up, dressed in white, and she told me: My son, remember, the
disciple who bears the name of Maximus is the beloved of Jesus and of our Lady Most Pure!
Listen to him and follow his bidding, for what he will say, it is not of him, but of God our Father.
Be his friend and protector, so that you may receive, too, the Chalice of the fire priesthood, the
most cherished gift that a true bishop can receive. So then, remember and consider him to be not
your disciple, but your guide! Thus spoke my mother and she disappeared, and I wasnt able to get
any sleep at all after that.
When was this?
Right before I received your first book, The Ritual and the Holy Spirit. Now you are here, in front
of me and I promise you that I will do anything you ask of me!

I answered:
I only want one thing: that you talk in my stead! That you fight for my ideas, for I am too young and I
wouldnt want people to believe that it is only I who have these ideas. That you display the truth! I
know that you consider the forgiveness to be a weed foreign to truth, in theology. Unfortunately,
there are a few texts of the Gospels that speak against us, and we must face them with courage and
manliness. We must overcome, and we will!
I promise you that I will always keep you close to me. Actually, in my quality as a Patriarch, I have
decided to request you officially from your Abbot, so that you may become the librarian of my
Patriarchal library. Do you accept?

I accept,...for a while. Until we put order in the theology and then I will ask you to let me do what I
want.
Well then, I promise! Teotepsides said and rang a bell. A young monk with a nice face showed up.
Bring the guests to my office, including sister Emalina!
The monk disappeared.
You must remember that while we are in public, I will talk to you with due respect and I will prostrate
before you, just as the rest of them.
It is all right, we will do as you say! the Patriarch said and he started to peel an orange.
In that instant there was a delicate knock on the door:

148
Bless us, Father! we could hear Emalinas voice.
May you be blessed! the Patriarch answered and Emalina showed up, luminous, in the doorway,
followed by Zenon and Mitoskeon. The three prostrated in front of the Patriarch and kissed his hand.
Teotepsides kissed them all on the forehead. When Emalinas turn came, the Patriarch asked her:
Well, when should we ordain you?
But I have already been ordained. I have taken my vows and my name is PHILOKALIA.
Philokalia?! asked Teotepsides in surprise. Who has invented this name?!
It was Your Holiness Vicar, Anatoly, himself. He gave me this name! Emalina said, somewhat
proud that she had been given such a special name.
Well, children, said the Patriarch, sit down and tell me of your plans for the preparation of the
Ecumenical Synod.
Allow me to tell you first about what happened in Ephesus a few days ago! Mitoskeon took the floor,
with an authority proper to him and with self confidence, as one who had had as a pupil the one who
now was the Patriarch of Constantinople.

Mitoskeon sat down comfortably on an armchair, as if at home, and started to tell about my coming to
Ephesus and the fret caused by my Paper, The great Heresy, in the Metropolitan of Ephesus. Then,
he explained to the Patriarch that my ideas were also based on his own prior beliefs, that the Byzantine
theology was going through a serious crisis, being threatened by the great heresy of a belief in a Holy
Gift that can descend at the command of any priest, anytime he wanted and at any place.
Mitoskeon raised to his feet and said stormily:
We must end the childish belief that the Gift of the Holy Spirit can sanctify the visible matter! I, as an
experiencer of the Holy Gift, of the life giving rays of the Holy Spirit, I affirm and hold to the idea that
THE ACTIVE AND THE LIVING GIFT WILL NOT DESCEND TO MATTER, BUT ONLY ON
ACTIVE AND LIVING SOULS, AND THE ACTIVE AND LIVING SOUL IS ONLY THE ONE
THAT HAS CLEANSED ITSELF OF SIN AND THAT HAS ATTAINED THE SELF-DENYING,
BEING ABOVE DESIRES AND PASSIONS!...and at that moment, the main icon which represented
the three Bishops: Basil, Gregory and John, sounded like a whip. All three of them startled and looked
at the icon.
This is an icon that crackles every time something important is being uttered in my office! the
Patriarch said, calmly. Do not be amazed, for this is a sign given to me by the protectors of the
Patriarchy: the Three Holy Hierarchs.

Mitoskeon sat down on his armchair, again, and started to tell about that afternoon when we four met,
and Emalina fell into a trace.

In that instant, a voice outlined in my mind, and it said: Stand up and go to the left corner of the
library, take the book with green covers and open it!. I stood up, quietly, and, walking softly, so that
I didnt disturb the one who was telling the story, I went towards the corner I had been indicated.
Indeed, a thin book caught my eye, which was the first in a row, and on which it was written in gilded
letters: JOHN. I took it out and again, in my mind, a voice told me: Open it at Chapter 20, verses 21
and 22! The sequence 20, 21, 22 surprised me. I looked to see what is was, and on the first page it was
written: I, the humble and wretched, have copied this Gospel of Saint John in the year 128 after
Christ, having before my eyes the very Gospel of the Heavenly Apostle, which he has written in
Greek, on the Patmos island. That was all. No name, no signature. I turned the page and I read the
name written in a beautiful script: The Holy Gospel of John. I turned another page and I read the
beginning: In the beginning was the Word (The Thinking), and the Word was with God, and the

149
Word was God. I looked for Chapter 20 and I read the 21st and 22nd verses: And when he had said
this, he breathed on them, and said to them, "Receive the Holy Spirit. If you forgive the sins of any,
they are forgiven; if you retain the sins of any, they are retained." Then, the voice inside me said
again: Keep this book with you and on the day of the Synod, talk only about the meaning of this
text, for it is of the utmost importance.
Mitoskeon was just telling about what John Chrysostom had communicated to us through Emalina: that
three of the Patriarchs - Firmilion of Antioch, Spyridon of Caesarea and Melkizedek of Jerusalem -
wouldnt agree with the changes proposed by Teotepsides, and that they would arrive to Constantinople
around the 15th of December, in order to impose their point of view.

Zenon then stepped in, and he said that Pope Leon of Rome would arrive immediately after them, with
a 16 year-old medium called Virginia and right after him, Teognost of Alexandria would also come,
with a 43 year-old medium called Xerotemia. Zenon added that the Heaven has given the gift of seeing
how the Holy Spirit is acting to four fathers. These four fathers are: Teoctist, the Archimandrite of
Athos, Hesychia, the Abbot of the Burning Bush Monastery of Sinai, and two Egyptian hermits:
Epiphany and Sosipatrus. They would be there almost at the same time as Pope Leon and Teognost of
Alexandria.

He also told us, Mitoskeon added, that Pope Leon and Teognost of Alexandria know the same exact
things that we know, for Saint Basil the Great speaks through Virginia and Saint Gregory the
Theologian speaks through Xerotemia.

Teotepsides was meditating at all these.

So then, my icon of the Three Holy Hierarchs confirms its value and agrees with the three mediums.
All we can do is wait for the arrival of the three Patriarchs who want to vote against the changes. Its a
good thing its only 3 out of 12! In any case, they dont matter, but the Heaven wants to conquer them,
too, with striking proofs. Beautiful! The month of December promises to be very interesting! said
Teotepsides.
You have forgotten to tell about the Celebration of our Lords Birth, when of 12 Patriarchs will serve
together! I said, addressing myself to Zenon.
Its true, I have forgotten about that! Zenon answered. He also said that the Three Holy Hierarchs
will bring together all the 12 Patriarchs to Constantinople by the 25th of December.
We will see, we will see! said Teotepsides and he retired.

We left the office of the Patriarch and we went to our rooms.

The days were passing and the 15th of December was drawing near and on the 14th of December,
Firmilion of Antioch and Spyridon of Caesarea arrived on the same ship.
The next day, on the 15th of December, Melkizedek, the Patriarch of Jerusalem, arrived there, too, in
the evening.
Teotepsides called the three Patriarchs to his office and they stood behind closed doors for more than
three hours.

At nightfall, the Patriarch called all four of us to his office. We all prostrated in front of the four
Patriarchs and kissed their hands. The three newcomers were looking at us with big eyes. Teotepsides
presented me as the author of the book The Great Heresy, then Emalina as the medium through
which we had received the messages. Mitoskeon and Zenon were too well-known. I realized that

150
Teotepsides had told them everything.

Suddenly, Emalina said that she was feeling sleepy. I drew an armchair closer to us, fast, and I told her
to sit down. Emalina, already with eyes closed, sat down slowly and let her head fall back comfortably
on the back of the armchair. Everybody was silent.
After around three minutes, Emalina started to talk:
God bless you, my children! The gift and the love of people of our Lord Jesus Christ, our Lord
and God, be upon you!

It is I, John, who have been called Chrysostom, I am letting you know that the will of the Father
of the Lights is that you three, Firmilion, Spyridon and Melkizedek, believe and understand what
must be known and understood in depth, too. We cannot let you wander in false beliefs. You are
required to have seriosity and maturity in your thinking. You are luminary hierarchs of the
people and holy shepherds. If you make mistakes in your thinking, what is there to say about the
common people?! All they can do is lie there in darkness! Thats why you must be wise and try to
remove the veils that cloud your eyes.

You, Firmilion, I am upset with you, for instead of being awake, you sleep and you rest your
body more than needed.
You, Spyridon, you once loved Jesus and you were praying with a burning heart. Now, since you
have started to ask for gold in exchange of ordinations, you have gone out and you are
descending lower and lower, day by day. Wake up and be the one you used to be in your youth!
You too, Melkizedek, you have put out your fire since the wine has started to make your head
dizzy day after day. Leave drunkenness to the wretched, for if you dont, you will be stricken
with an affliction that will be the end of you!
(The three were dumbfounded by the things they were hearing. The knelt and Melkizedek, who was
younger, started to cry.)

This is all I wanted to tell you! You will see and understand the rest! God bless you!

Everybody was on their knees...even Teotepsides, who had knelt and was shaking. Only I was still
sitting down in the armchair, calmly.

Emalina opened her eyes and was looking puzzled at the Patriarchs on their knees.
Come! Emalina said to me.
I understood that she was having the headache. I prayed, and in a few minutes Emalina recovered.
Patriarch Spyridon stood up, took off his Cross and medallion12 and placed them on the Patriarch
Teotepsides desk, saying:
Take them and give them to someone who is more worthy than me! I have been a usurer and a
merchant who has sold the ordination on gold coins. I do not deserve to count myself among the
Patriarchs! I do not believe in forgiveness! THERE IS NO FORGIVENESS FOR ME! This night, I
will sleep together with the servants and tomorrow I will take the path of the self-exile.
Maximus...your book is full of truths! You are wise, you are being inspired by the Holy Spirit. It is you
who deserves to be a Patriarch of Caesarea in my stead! Go to Caesarea of Cappadochia and give all
the gold and all the riches that I have gathered to the poor...and pray for my soul, so that I may cleanse

12
The medallion with an icon on it, made of a precious metal or enamel, that the bishops wear around their necks

151
myself of the grave sin I have committed!

Then, he took his Patriarch staff with a gilded handle and put it on Teotepsides desk, too, and he
bowed his head and started to cry...
Teotepsides stood up and tried to calm him down. They were friends since school. We were all silent,
and we were staring at the floor, because of the shame of the three Patriarchs. Only Emalina was
looking around, puzzled. She knew nothing of the harsh reprimand of John Chrysostom.

Teotepsides said to Spyridon of Caesarea:

I cannot accept your decision! There is nobody I can put in your stead. When Leon and Teognost are
here, then we will decide together what is best that we do.
Any decision that you may take, I will never in my life wear a Cross, a medallion and a staff again! I
believe now and I can feel that THERE IS NO FORGIVENESS, BUT ONLY PUNISHMENT FOR
THE SINS THAT WE HAVE COMMITTED! said Spyridon and went out, apologizing.

In the meantime, Melkizedek stopped crying and said:

What can I do, I cannot restrain myself! When I see the wine in the glass, its like a devil pushes me to
drink it and then have another, and another, until I drop. I am an alcoholic who cannot cure himself. I
resign, too, and I request to be replaced, and as for myself, send me to a poor Monastery, where there is
nothing to drink! This is the solution!

We will discuss you case too, at the Synod, Melkizedek. We will discuss it and we will decide.
Patriarch Firmilion was silent. He, with his sleeping too much, was less guilty than the others.
Teotepsides beckoned that we should retire, so that he could be alone with the two Patriarchs.
We went out and I went to Emalina and I told her everything that she had said. She was
laughing...laughing with such appetite that she made all of us start to laugh and lighten up.

Teofilact: Chrysostom didnt beat around the bush at all!

Densi: Thats right! I wasnt expecting that he would dismantle the three with such ease, for you must
realize that they were seriously shaken!...
Teofilact: What happened next? Spyridon went to sleep in the servants quarters?
Densi: Yes, he did! The nun was telling me how the servants were startled and how they woke up
from their sleep and wanted to leave him alone in the room...They thought that he was drunk...But he
really did that! Spyridon was a very determined man and he kept his promise, although the Synod
didnt accept his resignation. They advised him not to take money anymore for ordaining and give
away all his riches to the poor.
Teofilact: How about Melkizedek?
Densi: Melkizedek had been replaced, but after the Ecumenical Synod. Pope Leon was of the opinion
that he should be replaced after the Synod, and so he was.
Teofilact: And where did Melkizedek go?
Densi: I didnt follow that. I think he went to a poor Monastery. I hadnt learned anything more about
him.
Teofilact: Come, continue the story! It is more interesting than anything you have said until now!
Densi leaned his head against his right hand and he was just staring. Then, he said to me:
Will you play something else?
Teofilact: As you wish!
Densi: Play that tape you still have in your magnetophone, I think, of that choir of the Patriarchy.

152
The choir started singing:
I see Your chamber, Savior, it is adorned and my clothes are not worthy to enter it.
Shed light on the clothes of my soul, Giver of Light, and save me!
Densi: I have listened to this one before, but it is so beautiful that I pray you to play it one more
time!
I rewinded the tape and I played it again.
...................................................................................................................................................

Densi: Let me go on with my story!...

On the next days, Pope Leon of Rome arrived with Virginia and two days later, Teognost of Alexandria
also came, with Xerotemia and the two hermits, Epiphany and Sosipatrus.
Both Patriarchs confirmed that each one had been announced beforehand, the first one, by Basil the
Great, and the second, by Gregory the Theologian, that they would already find our group in
Constantinople - Mitoskeon, Zenon, Emalina and I, and the three Patriarchs: Firmilion, Spyridon and
Melkizedek, and they also knew that these three had been scolded severely by John Chrysostom.
Teotepsides was completely satisfied and convinced. Mitoskeon was full of verve. He was leading all
the talks. He was only an Archimandrite, but all the Patriarchs respected him. He was the most
prominent philosophical figure.

I was keeping myself in a shade, always. I was glad that my ideas were adopted by everyone and that
Mitoskeon and Teotepsides were enthusiastic and convinced of the success of the coming Synod.
The 25th of December came, the Holy Day of the Birth of our Lord. All the Patriarchs were getting
ready to serve. On the 24th of December, in the evening, we were all gathered in the great hall of the
guests. Everybody was cheerful and they were discussing things in small groups. At a certain moment,
Virginia, the 16 year-old girl, came in and said that Saint Basil wanted to communicate something. She
was immediately given an armchair and she sat down, serenely and freely. I ran and called Emalina and
Xerotemia so that they may witness the communication, too. Virginia, with her head leaned against the
back of the armchair, started to talk:

May the Birth of our Lord bring you Gifts and joy, my beloved sons and friends! There is no
need to tell you who is speaking to you right now. I have come to tell you that tomorrow, four of
you: Teoctist, the Abbot of Athos, Hesychia, the Abbot of the Burning Bush Monastery, and
the two Egyptian hermits, Epiphany and Sosipatrus must be inside the Altar, at the main event of
the Liturgy - the moment of the prayer of transfiguration - the Epiclesis, and each of them,
separately, must write what they can see. These four have received from the Father of the Lights
the power of seeing how the Opalic Radiations operate, or, as you say, the Gift of the Holy Spirit.
Teotepsides shall then collect the four letters and they shall be read out loud, in front of the
people, the next day, in the great Cathedral of Saint Sophia.

You 12 Patriarchs shall then write down a document which shall be read on the occasion of the
Ecumenical Synod.

We also wish that the Patriarch Spyridon of Caesarea remain in the Patriarchal chair, but that
he should strive to clean out the brown stripe that has been imprinted on his spirit. Maximus,
your friend, will explain to you in detail how and by what measures a spirit may be cleansed of its
stains.

153
The Gift of our Lord Jesus Christ and the love of God our Father may always be with you all!
Amen!...

This was an indescribable joy! Everybody was laughing and passing by Spyridon the Patriarch and they
were encouraging him and asking him to take back his staff and put his Cross and medallion back
around his neck. But Spyridon was unflinching.

He accepted to remain a Patriarch but he bound himself that he would never wear a staff and a
medallion again, but only a simple copper Cross, like the protopresbyter.
What else is there to tell? That we had a mass like in a fairytale? It doesnt do it justice! That all the
people sang and that the choir sang better than ever before...I cannot even describe it!

An interesting moment was when the next day, after Christmas, only Teotepsides, Leon and Teognost
served, and at the end of the mass Teotepsides read out loud, in the middle of the Church, the
testimonies of the four seers: Teoctist, Hesychia, Epiphany and Sosipatros, who had seen during the
transfiguration how rays of light were permeating the priest who was reciting the conjuration:
O Lord, You sent down Your Most Holy Spirit upon Your apostles at the Third Hour. Take Him not
from us, O Good One, but renew Him in us who pray to You!

Thus, the Gift was entering the person, and his soul, and not the Eucharist, which was just matter,
unable to receive the Gift, the Holy Spirit.

Mitoskeon asked for the blessing of the Patriarch to talk to the people. His sermon was a philosophical
masterpiece. Mitoskeon drew the definite conclusion:
ONLY PRAYER, MEDITATION AND CONTEMPLATION CAN PUT A MAN INTO A
STATE WHERE HE IS ABLE TO RECEIVE THE GIFT - THE HOLY SPIRIT!

He then talked about the great effort that awaits him who wishes to meet with Jesus inside of himself.
To be able to meet with Jesus, you must first love Him passionately; to be able to love Him with
passion, you must first know Him, and to get to know Him, you must study Him, decypher Him,
contemplate Him in secret!

His discourse was so clear, so plain and so deep that the Patriarch came out in the doorway and kissed
him, asking everybody to sing: May you live for many years! to him.
When the servants left the Cathedral, Mitoskeon looked like he was himself a great Patriarch...He was a
great philosopher, a great thinker, this Mitoskeon! Do you know on which Level he is? On the 8th ! He
and the Three Holy Hierarchs form an inseparable group, very active and full of ideas and imagination.
They are great music lovers, too, and they have the permission to attend the concerts that take place in
the City of Gold. They are the main collaborators of Buddha, the leader of the City of Gold.

What more shall I tell you? That the Synod approved all the proposals formulated by Teotepsides, in
unanimity? They did! Everything went flawlessly! Easier and faster than I thought...Of course, I felt
satisfaction when I noticed that, at the Synod, every Patriarch and each Metropolitan had my Paper,
The Great Heresy, in front of them, and they were asking me to give them a copy of my first Paper,
The Ritual and the Holy Spirit, too, and Teotepsides promised to make copies of it and send each
Hierarch one.

154
The Synod lasted for a fairly long time. I liked that Spyridon of Caesarea confessed from his own
experience that there is no forgiveness...But the one who shined at the Synod was Mitoskeon, again. He
was even chosen to write the final document of the Synod, which would be signed by all the
participants.

In essence, the document stated the following:

Article 1 - The notion of forgiveness is once and for all suspended, and it will only be used in the
common speech, for various mistakes made unintentionally;
Article 2 - At confession, the priest doesnt forgive, but he unbinds, so that the believer may take
the Eucharist;
Article 3 - The original text of the Liturgy of John Chrysostom is reinstated, where, at the Holy
Calling, the words:...for the forgiveness of the sins are deleted from the part about the breaking of the
bread and the spilling of the blood;
Article 4 - The name of sacraments given to the 7 rituals is being revoked, and they will simply be
called the Baptism, the Confession, the Marriage etc. and
Article 5 - We call Mysteries the three degrees of perfectioning: THE CLEANSING - THE
TRANSFIGURATION - THE COLLABORATION.

All these had been presented by Mitoskeon in a document of almost 80 pages, which was read in the
Synod and after that, it was signed by each participant and member of the Synod separately.
Wait! I have forgotten one more important article...I was forgetting something as important as the
forgiveness:
Article 6 - It is stated that the Gift of the Holy Spirit does not sanctify matter, but only the clean and
able soul.
On this article, Mitoskeon wrote in detail, showing clearly that:
MAN CAN ONLY RECEIVE THE GIFT AFTER HE HAS COMPLETED THE CLEANSING
STAGE, AFTER HE HAS REALIZED CLEANLINESS IN HIS THINKING AND SENSES AND
HAS DENIED HIMSELF, BEING ABOVE DESIRES AND PASSIONS!

Now, you know very well from the communications you have had, that the Gift of the Holy Spirit is
called the EROSONIC OPALIC RADIATIONS in our language, and they only begin to permeate the
spirit when the latter becomes white...which means that it has raised to the 5th Level. Those with stains
on themselves, as well as those with different shades of grey, only taste the SENTIONIC
RADIATIONS, which only give meaning, nothing more...
Shall I be honest with you?
Teofilact: Please!
Densi: I have started to get bored to keep talking all the time. Are you not bored with listening to
stories without a break? You have been listening for three days now. Dont you feel the need for some
diversity?
Teofilact: Our beloved, what more of a diversity should we need? You have walked us through
Atlantis, to the Aztec land, to Egypt, to Judea...you are now in Byzantium, and we have lived with you
in Ephesus, next to your beautiful Emalina, and you have introduced us to the theological issues of the
9th century...What more could we want?
Densi: I feel a little rigid now, I have been standing still for such a long time...and there is something I
havent told you: I am talking to you from the 6th Level and it is difficult for me to remain on such a
low level for such a long time. I dont mean I am not feeling well, but I would want to breathe the air of
the City of Gold for a little while. I propose that we stop this now and we finish it with fresh powers.

155
What do you say?
Very well then, beloved Densi! my good sister cut in. I have been feeling slight headaches for a
couple of hours now and I would need to take a break, so we will be waiting for you tomorrow morning
to come back and finish the story.
Densi: God bless you and...see you tomorrow!

TEARS AND SUFFERING

The next day, early in the morning, I went into my room and, opening the record closet, I took the
folder containing The 4th Symphony by Anton Bruckner, my favorite Symphony which I play every
time I feel the need to meditate. It was 5:00 in the morning and my good sister was still asleep. I was
listening to the Symphony and meditating. Heruvicle showed up and he proposed that I write down on
paper about the stages of the Opal as two cycles, two Ages, of which the first Age was formed of 5
epochs. I wrote everything down very concisely, on only one page, and then Heruvicle left. I was once
more by myself, and I was meditating on the background of the second half of the Symphony, which I
cant remember how many times I played.

Eventually, at around 8:00, my good sister came in and sat down, ready to catch Densi on the screen.
She closed her eyes and I was waiting for the minds eye to pierce towards the heights.
Densi showed up sad and nostalgic. When he felt that we could see him, he smiled with a childish
innocence. I dont know why, but he seemed to have a feminine sense about him; he seemed fresh and
as if younger.

Densi: Well, my beloved, if only you knew how much I have done since yesterday, since I left
you!...Poor you, you havent done anything...This is life in a body: a lot of wasted time! I, as you know,
have talked to you from the 6th Level. When I left, I went straight to the 8th Level, to Emalina and her
disk Linomenus, who is an exceptional architect, one of the most famous, known even to the City of
Gold. He drew the plan for the greatest concert hall of the 7th Level. Buddha himself descended from
the City of Gold, to attend to the opening ceremony of the hall. Buddha gave Linomenus a sculpted
staff and a tool kit as a present, made by a famous jeweler of the City of Gold.

Then, I went to the 8th Level to see Mitoskeon, with whom I went up to the City of Gold, and we went
straight to Xerotemus, who was waiting for us. He informed us that Buddha was in a conference with
Jesus, who has started to be very restless and secretive since not long ago. We all know that the Opal is
in full preparations for the last and most ample intervention upon Earth. I do not know what goes on in
the Opal, for, since I was on Earth in Byzantium, I remained only for a little time in the Opal, then I
went to the City of Gold, as I had a definite mission that I had to fulfill. I havent entered the Opal for
centuries, and Ligurda, my integral disk, is refusing to tell me what the Opal is preparing for Earth.

Teofilact: What do you mean, you, Densi, an Opalic spirit, you dont know anything about the
intervention plan? Not even you?
Densi: The only precise information I have is that since the year 1970, the Opal has began to keep its
eyes on Earth and it is preparing its intervention in details; but I do not know these details, they are a
secret. Only Buddha may know more, for Jesus is always with him, locked in his great Palace. What
they are doing, what they are talking about, I cannot fathom. It is true that I have a major mission, too:
156
to prepare the NEW CHRISTIANIC PHILOSOPHY, which Earth must obey, but the shock
wave and the natural disasters that Earth must go through, I know nothing of. I sense...I sense
and I foretell, like this, by my own powers, using my visionary skills, but I am outside this issue. I will
not be a part of the raiding of the Earth...
Teofilact: The raiding of the Earth, you say? Who is going to raid it?
Densi: The raiders of the Opal, armed with terrible weapons that will burn and dissolve the
irretrievable spirits. The Opalic Radiations will invade the Earth; they have been ready for centuries for
this epoch which we have already entered. What do you know? But it is probably better if you dont
know too much.
Now, I want to go on with the story that we had interrupted yesterday
Teofilact: How will evolve...
Densi: Leave the questions alone, it is not useful for you to know too much anyways.
I have forgotten to tell you about a detail, in my story of yesterday, that would be very important later
on. You know that Virginia, the 16 year-old medium, through whom Basil the Great was manifesting
himself, came to the synod together with Pope Leon of Rome. Virginia had come accompanied by her
older brother, Paul, who was about 50 years old, who was already a cardinal and who had been chosen
by Leon to be his successor. Leon was more than 70 years old and he was a little sick. Cardinal Paul
was the embodiment of an angel: his kindness and serenity had no equal! He was neat and careful about
all those around him, he could speak Greek to perfection, one could swear that he came from
Athens.We liked each other from the first meeting and we became friends. He had read my book and
although he agreed to my ideas as a whole, he still had some reservations. He would tell me:
What you advocate is perfect, it is true and right, but the people, the crowd, they need to believe that
matter sanctifies them. They cannot receive, they cannot raise their thought to that height where the
rays of the Holy Spirit descend and transfigure the being. They need joys! Their joy is to know that by
taking the Eucharist, they receive Christ Himself, that, by drinking the holy water, their souls are being
cleansed of stains, that, by confessing their sins, they receive the forgiveness...and so much more!
He would come and take me for a walk and he would confess to me the joys of a life of introspection
and deep contemplation. This Paul won me over, although I was adamant about my ideas and I
believed that the Christian theology must say and support the truth, and that the people shouldnt be
allowed to take the ritual as an absolute metaphysical reality anymore.

During the Synod we sat next to each other. When we, the guests, were asked to give our vote, Paul ws
the only one who abstained. Pope Leon himself came to him and told him to raise his hand, but Paul,
with tears in his eyes, said:
You will see later why I have abstained.

We parted with the best feelings and when he left I was so sorry I was parting with him that I
accompanied him to the harbour and we waved to each other until the ship gained distance.
This is all for now about this gentle and serene Paul. I will come back to him soon, though.
After the conclusion of the Ecumenical Synod, after all the guests left to go to their places and
countries, I - according to the promise I had made Teotepsides - started to work as a librarian of the
Patriarchy. There were thousands of books and there was a total anarchy and disorder there. I started to
work systematically, categorizing them by their age and by the problems they are debating. I worked at
that for more than a year, without any recreation, without even allowing myself to go see my parents.
Once the library was put in order, with catalogues and running numbers, I asked for the Patriarchs
permission to go to my hermitage on Mount Athos, Tabor, for a few weeks. These few weeks turned
into a few months, for I had started to write again on my Philokalia, which I didnt want to leave

157
until I finished the chapters about Knowledge and Love.

After that I returned to Constantinople, apologizing to the Patriarch for the delay.
The library being in order, I started reading. I stopped at an old liking of mine, the ancient Egyptian
religion. There were there books written both in Greek and in Egyptian; I had learned some Egyptian at
my school in Ephesus so I managed to learn it to perfection in two years.

Meanwhile, the Patriarch kept giving me anonymous letter where he was accused of heresy, and that
he had destroyed the 7 sacraments left by the Holy Fathers. In the beginning I was tearing those
letters to pieces, but one day, the Patriarch called me to his office and showed me a 5 page letter,
signed this time, by a certain Arsenie, the Hieromonk of the south Peloponnese. Arsenie, in a calm and
polite tone, was asking the Patriarch to think better, adding that he, through his own vivid experience,
had ascertained that the 7 sacraments are alive and that the Holy Spirit works in them in a seen and
felt way. I kept the letter, because I liked the sincerity of this Arsenie.

After 7 or 8 months we found ourselves surprised by the arrival of the same Arsenie, in person, for an
audience with the Patriarch and he boldly qualified the Synod as a big mistake that needed to be
corrected as soon as possible.

Teotepsides asked me to come and see Arsenie, too. He gave me the feeling of an honest man, simple
but clean, sincere and with good intentions. He was not a thinker by far, he wasnt presenting the issues
with profound interpretations, but superficially, on the outside, and he considered the rituals and
services as being absolutely sacred. He talked to us about John Chrysostom as the greatest Saint of the
Church of all times, for, by writing the Liturgy, he had fulfilled the words of Jesus: Whoever shall eat
My Body and drink My Blood, he is in Me and I in him. He told us he was preparing a book, with the
title: Definite proofs about the work of the Holy Spirit through the 7 Sacraments of the Christian
Church and no later than in one year, he would bring it and present it to the Patriarch, so that he may
be convinced that the 7 sacraments are alive and active, and the Holy Spirit giver of life is working
through them.

I wasnt able to say anything. But Teotepsides said:

I noticed that Arsenies style of speaking could raise the whole people against what we have decided
at the Synod. Religion is the creation of the people! We cannot let the people believe whatever they
want, but if the priests themselves do not understand, what is there to do about the masses?!
The letters we were receiving in bigger and bigger numbers were disappointing me.
I decided to go to Egypt and teach Religion, because I had received an offer from Lauscotes, the rector
of the School of philosophy and from Teognost, the Patriarch of Egypt. Going to Egypt relaxed me.
Teaching seemed to me more interesting than anything. Teotepsides gave me his blessing and I took
the first ship to Alexandria.

When I got there, the first news I heard was that Pope Leon was dead and in his stead, Paul had been
elected, my kind and gentle friend, who was also called the pious.
I took very seriously my role as a teacher at the School of Philosophy, but, just as in Greece, Teognost
the Patriarch called me to him and told me how hundreds of priests were coming to him to ask for the
reinstatement of the 7 Sacraments.

Several years passed, while teaching gave me great satisfactions. In the meantime I had written

158
Ambigua as well as the second volume of the Philokalia.
One of those days, I received a letter from Pope Paul the Pious, inviting me to Rome to spend there
the summer vacation. I accepted the invitation with great pleasure and when the summer vacation
came, I left for Rome.

He welcomed me and hosted me as if I were a Patriarch and we were always together. Paul started to
talk to me about an old issue that was bothering him more and more: the people needed to believe in
the 7 sacraments. Actually, Pope Leon had tried and failed at removing the belief of the people in the
sanctification of the matter.
The vast majority of the believers regard the Eucharist as being the very Body and Blood of the Lord.
In vain did we decide that matter cannot be made holy. The people believes that matter can be
sanctified, too. They believe that the icons and the statues representing the Saints are sacred, they
believe that the walls of the churches and the candles are sacred...everything that the priest touches
becomes holy.

This is the current belief and my opinion is that we must consider the people. THE PEOPLE ARE A
CROWD OF CHILDREN who make all sorts of mistakes. The confession saves them when they
confess their mistakes, and the priests forgives them...I want to propose the summoning of another
Synod and the reinstatement of the 7 sacraments. I realize that it is a mistake, in essence, but for now,
we have to know that we live beyond religion and compromise is proper to religion.

I was silent...I was silent and crying, because I knew that he was right. I told him that Teotepsides is
overwhelmed by letters too, I told him about Arsenie, how he turned me upside down with his naivete,
which was sincere, though, and they proved that: EARTH CANNOT LIVE IN TRUTH, that religion
is religion just because it lives in fog and confusion, but it is exactly the fog and the confusion where
the believer feels at ease.

The truth is too harsh, too cruel, too ruthless. The believer cannot conceive a God of the
TRUTH, but only a God of the MERCY. He doesnt need a God who is hard and fair, but a God
who is merciful and forgiving, who overlooks the shortcomings, the errors and the confusions.
I realized that the people of Earth were not ready yet, they couldnt accept the truth. I knew very
well that the Gift is something precious and rare, known to very few. And yet, the people wanted, they
insisted to be able to touch the Gift. This was an impossibility, in essence, and yet Byzantium
decided to accept the compromise.

Pope Paul discussed with Teotepsides and Teognost of Egypt and they summoned a new Ecumenical
Synod, hastily, without much preparations and pomposity. It only lasted for two hours and by means of
a short paper, the Synod reinstated the 7 sacraments. Short and sweet!

Teofilact: And you didnt vote against it?

Densi: I couldnt, and in any case, there was no meaning to it. I was overwhelmed, disappointed, and
aware that 95% of them wanted the sacraments, wanted the forgiveness, wanted cheap Gifts, available
to anyone.
I had become apathetic, silent, recluse. I gave up teaching, I gave up various job offers and positions, I
withdrew to the hermitage of Tabor and I cried...
I felt alone, abandoned, defeated.
I shed tears, I suffered, that all I had built had crumbled to pieces, to such point that : THERE WAS

159
NOTHING THAT COULD BE DONE!
................................................................................................................................................................
Densi was silent.
................................................................................................................................................................
Play the Unfinished, please!
I conformed to Densis request, who was sad now. We were sad, too...only the owl on the bookshelf
was watching us with its bright eyes.
Densi listened to the whole Symphony.
...........................................................................................................................................................
After that, there were problems with the State Ruling. The Emperor was overthrown and another
came, a fanatical and lustful one, greedy of gold and pomposity. Teotepsides resigned, as he was not
able to accept the emperors behavior, and the next Patriarch was a lowly man, a drunkard with a
crippled soul, who had all my works burned.

I reacted violently. I confronted the Patriarch and I called the emperor a villain and a rascal in plain
courtyard. The arrested me, they exiled me and they had my tongue cut off.
I died in torments, in tears and suffering and blood. I was sick and tired of Earth, of the people on
Earth, of everything...
I went straight to the Opal, without visiting my collaborators from the City of Gold and I remained
there for about 8 centuries...

Densi was silent again. Whether he was listening to the symphony that was still playing, or not...I dont
know. He was just silent.
Then, the second part of the Symphony began.
............................................................................................................................................................
This time, we will vanquish them!
This time, we will win on every level! The action plan for Earth is so vast that it comprises and covers
all areas. The OPAL has never done what it will do now for Earth: DESTRUCTION and
RECONSTRUCTION at the same time! It will destroy a World and it will build another one,
based on truth and justice.
It will destroy the hatred, the injustice, the wickedness and the lies and it will establish the
balance and the harmony. This period will last for 90 years; it has started in 1970 and it will last until
2050...
Ninety years of mountains that will crumble and gaps that will become mountain peaks, rivers that will
dry out and desserts that will blossom...
There will be despair! There will be joy and enthusiasm! The religions will stagger, dizzy because of
the speed of the blowing winds, the sciences will wonder at the truths that will be proven...
Yes! The OPAL is determined, its plan is to bring proofs to Earth about the existence of the soul
after death, about the power and strength of the Opalic Radiations...
You will live this...maybe...you will see!
In any case, you will witness this, either in the spirit, or in the flesh. We cannot guarantee the survival
of anyone during the events that will follow.
Be prepared for anything!

My story is over...
and so is
THE UNFINISHED SYMPHONY

160
TABLE OF CONTENTS

PROLOGUE...2
THE G FLAT ARIA....6

ATLANTIS.9
THE MONZEOMENS....9
VAVIVOV..15
THE TOCCATA AND FUGUE IN D MINOR.19
MARTUPICIU...25
THE PUNISHMENT.30

EGYPT......35
XEROTEMUS...35
THE RUSHLIGHTS......38
THE SCHOOL OF XEROPOTAMUS..44
THE MYSTERIES.....50
ALEXANDRIA..54
THE DEFEAT.....64
QUMRAN.......79
THE FIRST MOUNTAIN...87
THE SECOND MOUNTAIN......94
THE THIRD MOUNTAIN...100

BYZANTIUM.110
THE ERROR....110
QUESTIONS WITHOUT ANSWERS117
THE SCHOOL OF EPHESUS.123
THE TABOR HERMITAGE....133
THE ECUMENICAL SYNOD.144
TEARS AND SUFFERING.156

161